- [ I g r R L ] -
http://www.incesttaboo.com/incestgrrl

[Story Name] Etienne
[Author] Unknown
[Type] More/other family


ETIENNE:  DREAMING OF THINGS TO COME

Part I, Chapter One

Lorne Williams studied the activity around him with care, noting the
security people for the visiting VIPS' were obvious.  As general
manager of one of the largest research centers in the country, Lorne
was used to VIPS' coming and going.  Still, today was different.

His boss, Geoff Levin, MD, Ph.D., was bringing Carlton
Pharmaceuticals' board of directors in to show off their
multi-billion-dollar investment.  Shaking his head at the type of
ass-kissing Dr. Levin was apparently doing, Lorne stepped back into
his office which overlooked the reception area on one
side and the area known as Lab One.  He studied his handsome face in
the in full length mirror behind the door as he closed it and noticed
a new gray hair nestled among the waves of black.

At 40 years old, he was not only the youngest man in his position, he
was the only Black in Carlton's upper management.  As he contemplated
the reason for the errant hair, the phone rang.  Crossing to his desk,
he picked up the handset, surprised to hear the voice of his
16-year-old daughter, Etienne.

"Eti, what's going on?" he asked.  "Is everything okay?"

"Oh, yes," she answered.  "I just wanted you to know I'm home from
school and to ask you about dinner."

Lorne could picture his little girl, all smiles and becoming quite a
pretty young lady.  Ever since his wife died, his work and Etienne was
all that mattered to him.

"Sure, honey," he finally said.  "At home or would you like to have a
date with a tired, old doctor?"

She giggled, but said, "Tired, huh?  Then dinner at home will be fine.
I'll start on the salad and I'll see you later."

He smiled at the thought of Eti bustling around the kitchen.  Since
they did not require his presence at the meeting taking place in Lab
One, he buzzed his secretary and told her he was leaving for the day.
He also let her know if Levin needed him, they could reach him at
home.

The ride home was quicker than usual and, before long, he was turning
onto the main drive of Cascade Falls, a quiet upper-middle class
housing development.  He remembered the day the house was completed
and the joy on Ellie's face when he finally showed it to her.  Keeping
the house a secret was difficult while they were building it, but
somehow he managed to hide the construction costs from the household
budget program.

Closing the garage door behind him, Lorne entered the house and looked
around, a feeling of pride swelling inside him.  He remembered his
poor roots and marveled from time to time how hard work could pay off.

Turning into the kitchen, he saw Etienne hard at work slicing tomatoes
for the salad and humming a tune he couldn't recognize.  He could
smell steaks broiling and he was slightly embarrassed when his stomach
growled, a reminder that he had missed lunch due to the project
startup procedure.

At 16, Etienne had large, firm breasts and her mother's full lips.
Her wide hazel-brown eyes stood out against her light brown skin,
framed by her long, jet black hair.  How much she resembles her
mother, he thought as he cleared his throat.  Etienne turned at the
sound and when she saw her father, the smile spread quickly across her
face.

"Dinner will be ready in a few minutes, so you have time to get
cleaned up before we eat."

Hmm.  Bossy, too - just like her mother.


Part I, Chapter Two

All during dinner, he couldn't seem to keep his eyes off Etienne,
surprised to feel his cock beginning to grow hard.  It served to
remind him he didn't really have time for sex since Ellie died -
between his job and raising Etienne, where could time be found?  More,
he realized his erection was growing larger the more he looked at Eti.

Her voice brought him back to the present.

". . .and I got an A on my science test."  Her voice trailed off as
she noticed the odd look on her father's face.  "Dad?  What's wrong?"

Without saying anything, Lorne stood suddenly, forgetting his now
raging hard on.  Etienne's eyes grew large at the sight of the huge
bulge in her father's pants, her young pussy instantly getting hot and
wet.

A friend at school, Cindy Harrison, had bragged her father spent a lot
of time between her legs.  Of course, Eti didn't believe her one bit.
One night during a slumber party, however, she had gotten up to go to
the bathroom and, on the way there, she heard the sounds of someone
moaning softly.

Following the sounds to the den, she noticed the door was opened
slightly and peeked in - and saw Cindy being fucked with gusto by her
father.  Eti was both shocked and fascinated by the scene before her.
Cindy's face was twisted with the effort of containing her father's
ramming cock inside her young, tight pussy.  Having never seen a man's
penis before, the sight of it awed her plunging in and out of Cindy
with deep, swift strokes lifting her off the edge of the desk.

Flushed with excitement, Eti slowly backed away from the lurid scene,
very much aware of an ache that suddenly appeared between her own
legs.  She hurried off to the bathroom and back to her sleeping bag
and, after a while, she was fast asleep.  Nevertheless, her dreams
were of large, hard dicks.

Her mind snapped back to the present.  Her father was saying, ". . .
so, I'll just go to bed.  Don't forget your homework and remember to
put the dishes away."

Etienne just nodded and watched her father walk away, the residue of
emotions still fresh in her mind.  She completed her after-dinner
chores mechanically and soon found herself at her desk, trying to
focus on her notes for the upcoming algebra test.  She found her
concentration wasn't complete, the
algebraic symbols momentarily losing their meaning.

Eti was frustrated and she was very much aware of the source of the
frustration.  Sighing, she crossed the room to her bed, stretched out
and let her thoughts take control.

Eti's mind opened to the scene of her father getting up from the
table, the bulge in his pants clearly defined.  Just the thought of
the sight set her blood on fire.  No matter how hard she tried to
clear her mind, the picture hovered there.

It bothered her to the point where, even wrapped in the comfort of her
bed, she couldn't get comfortable.  Her hand slipped under her shirt
and she absently toyed with a nipple.  With her other hand, she undid
her jeans, her fingers entwining the lush forest of hair.  She often
felt embarrassed at the crop of dark, curly hair framing her mound.
She let her finger slide further down and she began to rub her clit,
another prominent feature she often wished she didn't have - but it
didn't matter right now.

She continued to massage her now-erect nipples with one hand, the
other rubbing her clit with greater urgency, her pleasure increasing.
Etienne stopped long enough to wriggle out of her restricting
jeans,letting her spread her long legs wider.

The improved access to her wetness was just what the doctor ordered,
as she left her nipples to spread herself wider, slipping two fingers
inside.  She imagined the huge imprint in her father's pants was
inside her instead of her fingers, a thought which increased the heat
inside her.

Mouth open, eyes slightly closed, Etienne worked her young pussy
feverishly as her climax built.  She saw in her mind her father's ass
rising and falling rhythmically as he fucked her until, finally, she
exploded.  She gasped as the sensation hit her hard, causing her to
tremble with the release.

Etienne found this was what she needed, as she curled up feeling warm
and, at least, momentarily sated, she drifted off.

*   *   *

Lorne stepped back, closing the door just as quietly as he had opened
it.  He had gone to Eti's room to apologize for not being very social
at dinner.  As he was about to knock on the door, Lorne heard the
sounds of Eti's labored breathing and wondered if she was crying
because of his rude behavior.

Turning the knob gently, he looked in and saw his daughter fingering
herself, lost in her own pleasure. The sight of his little girl's
fingers sliding effortlessly in and out of her love nest cause an
immediate erection.  Butterflies appeared in his stomach and his knees
felt weak as he wondered what she was imagining.  His own thoughts
were running rampant as he watched her, noticing how large her clit
was as she rubbed it furiously, reminding him again how much Etienne
reminded him of her mother.

Lorne watched as Eti climaxed, her young body trembling with such
energy, her breasts shaking with each wave rushing through her.  As
she was curling up, he silently closed the door and stood there,
shaking.  He went back to his own bedroom, his thoughts wild and what
he just witnessed.  Realizing his own need for release, he quickly
undressed, his cock springing free from restraint.

His hand found his erection instantly and began the slow massaging
action to which he'd become used to.  Eti, naked and open, flashed in
his mind as he stroked his cock, wondering what it would be like to
take her like the woman she was quickly becoming.  The thought shamed
him and inflamed his passion that much more as his strokes were
getting longer and faster.

Lorne threw his head back and let out a long moan as he felt the
beginnings of his own orgasm.  With the picture of Eti's clit in his
mind, he came, the long white spurts crossing the room and landing
quietly on the carpeting.  He continued to stroke his spasming
manhood, thinking it's been too long,
much too long.

Lorne walked to his bathroom to get a towel and began cleaning up.  He
felt the heat of shame intermixed with the flush of release on his
face as he knelt to remove the now-cooling sperm from the rug.  He
started the shower, feeling the sudden need to be clean.

The water stung him but relaxed him as its heat penetrated his tense
muscles.  Reaching for the soap, he reflected on his feelings about
Etienne.  Surprised he was even capable of thinking about Eti in
sexual terms; the taboos of his youth instantly took their place in
his mind, screaming their warning of wrongness.

However wrong, Lorne couldn't deny his thoughts were somewhat
exciting.  Hell, who was he fooling?  Just the thought of sliding his
cock into his "little girl" was such a rush he felt both excited and
ashamed simultaneously.  He was becoming confused, his thoughts
warring with his feelings.  He remembered how embarrassed he felt
whenever Ellie asked him to change Eti as a baby.  Obviously, he'd
seen more than his share of pussy, but this was somehow different.  He
would complete the task, always coming away from it a little shaken
and never really knowing why.

Turning off the shower, he began the task of drying himself while
trying to clear the jumble of thoughts in his head.  Lorne knew he
should focus on his work; he was sure after today's presentation, the
secret project in Lab One would require some reworking, especially
after Levin got through fucking up things.

Shaking his head at the workload he was sure to face in the morning,
he killed the lights and left the bathroom - and found Eti standing in
the bedroom doorway.

Mouth open, Lorne was surprised because it wasn't like Eti to just
come into his room without announcing herself first.  In fact, he was
so shocked at seeing her there, he completely forgot the fact he
hadn't covered himself!  Wrapping the towel around himself and
regaining some measure of composure, he crossed to his dressing table
and began combing his damp hair.

"So," he began.  "What brings you here at this late hour?"

"I think we need to talk about something," she answered.

"Okay.  Sit and tell me what's on your mind, Peaches."

Etienne grinned at the use of her nickname.  He only called her that
when he wanted to lighten what may be a serious conversation.

Without preambles, Eti said, "You were watching me, weren't you?"

Lorne flinched; he didn't think she had heard the door close.

"Uh, well, not really," he finally answered.  "I came to apologize and
when you didn't answer my knock, I thought something may have been
wrong."

"So you stuck your head in?" she asked.

Lorne nodded, clearly embarrassed.

"I didn't hear you knock, but I thought I heard the door close."

"Well, I thought I had been quiet about it."

They sat silently for a few moments.  Eti had her fears confirmed and
Lorne, well, he felt like Peeping Tom.  Eti then made the biggest
decision of her young life.  Clearing her throat, she said, "I guess,
then, my watching you evened up the score."  She waited for the shit
to hit the proverbial fan.

Lorne closed his eyes, a silent "oh, shit" escaping his lips - and his
face felt incredibly hot.  "You saw that, huh?"

Eti nodded and sat back to wait for the angry outburst.

Lorne just sat there, looking for all the worlds like a condemned man.
He couldn't think straight and he really needed to think clearly to
deal with this situation.  His daughter, however, was a little short
on patience; she wanted to get this over with as quickly as possible.
She was wondering what sort of punishment he'd give her when he said,
"So.  How do we deal with this?"

Not being exactly what she expected to hear, Eti blinked, not knowing
how to answer.  Her mind was racing; she knew how she'd like to deal
with it.  The sight of her father standing in the middle of the room,
stroking his large, hard dick was still fresh in her mind.  It was
everything she dreamed it could be and, oh, how she wanted it.

Upon realizing she had heard the door close, Eti sat immediately,
knowing it could have only been one person there.  "He saw you," her
mind screamed, and she was scared.  "Still," her mind whispered,
"isn't it what you wanted all along?"

Eti tried to shake the whispers out of her head, all the time knowing
it was the truth.  She had decided to go to him and tell him.  When
she got to his room, she noticed the door was ajar, so she peeked in.
Just in time to see her father furiously jerking his cock, his hand a
blur.

Eti stood transfixed in the doorway as Lorne continued the rapid
movement.  Suddenly, she saw him stiffen, his hand now moving as if
he'd lost all rhythm and stifled a gasp when she saw the first long
spurt of semen exploding from the swollen head of his dick.  Spurt
after spurt shot from his heaving manhood as she heard her father
gasp.  Even from where she was standing, she could hear his load as it
hit the carpeted floor.

As Lorne moved to the bathroom, Eti realized she had actually stepped
into the room.  Fear glued her where she stood as he came out of the
bathroom with a towel.  Eti knew had he just knelt where he stood, she
would be caught.  However, Lorne turned his back to the doorway,
cleaned up his spent seed, and returned to the bathroom.

When Eti heard the shower running, she moved to escape - and found she
couldn't, for some reason.  Her knees were weak and shaking as she
grabbed the door's edge for support.  She had no idea how long she
stood there with her mind swimming but, as she regained her composure,
her father had stepped back into the bedroom proper.

"Shit," she thought.  "I never heard the water stop!"  She was caught,
like an insect in amber.  Etienne snapped back to the here and now,
noticing her father's concerned look.

"Is there something wrong, Peaches?" he asked.  "I asked you a
question and you were a million miles away."

"I'm okay." She responded.  Eti was aware of a whole squadron of
butterflies who suddenly appeared in her stomach.

"Well?" asked her father, his concern deepening.

"Now is our chance!" her mind whispered.  "It's now or never!"

Clearing her throat, she said "What I want to do about this is, um . .
.."

"Go ahead, say it!"  The voice continued to tease her.

"I want to fuck you!" she blurted out finally.  One part of her mind
was totally shocked at her outburst while the part of her, the one
consumed with lust for this man, was very much pleased.

Lorne, too, was of two minds, one part stunned at his daughter's
words, one part thinking that it wouldn't be a bad idea.  Where was
the moisture in his mouth?  His mouth was so dry!  He blinked, as if
it would instantly solve the problem.

"Uh, Eti," he began.  "Do you know what you're saying?"  Inwardly, he
hoped she did.  Under his towel, he could feel his cock beginning to
stir in anticipation.

Eti, for her part, was doing some thinking of her own.  Gathering her
resolve, she moved toward the bed where her father was sitting.
"That's it!  Go get it.  You know you want it and so does he!"

She approached her father, her fear slipping away at every step.  She
stood before him and looked into his eyes and saw his want and his
morality clashing inside him.  Etienne made up her mind, knowing
somehow she couldn't walk away now.


Part I, Chapter Three

In the mysterious way only women seem to know about, Etienne pulled
the oversized T-shirt she had been wearing over her head in one
continuous motion, revealing her young body.  Her large breasts were
considered a curse for her - but now she was hoping her father would
like them.

"Yes, I know exactly what I am saying." She finally answered him.

Lorne was frozen in place at the sight of his little girl's
well-developed body.  He drank in her large breasts in a glance, his
eyes moving down to her flat belly and stopping at the tufts of dark
hair covering her mound.  He could even see the head of her unusually
large clit, thinking her mother's
hadn't been so pronounced.

"This is . . .  Peaches, this is wrong," he croaked.

Eti remained silent as she stepped closer to Lorne.  Now mere inches
away, she reached down and, in one deft movement, stripped him of his
towel, exposing his now raging erection.  She marveled at how large
and thick it looked close up.  She watched it throb with every beat of
his racing heart.

Lorne tried to stand but Etienne was standing too close to him.  His
eyes frantically searched for the swiped towel, hoping to covering his
embarrassment, but it was on the other side of the room.

"No, Peaches; we can't . . ." his protest sounding weak in his ears.

"We can, dear father.  And we will."  With those words, Etienne knelt
before him until his cock was in her face.  She reached up and tried
to encircle it with her hand, but it was too large for her small hand.

Lorne struggled to free himself as he watched her head dip to capture
the head of his cock in her mouth.

"Yes, oh, yes!", the voice in her head screamed as she covered the
plum-shaped cockhead, her tongue fluttering across the slitted
opening.  She had always dreamed of doing this, often practicing with
lollipops and bananas in her room.  Ah, but this was the real thing,
not a piece of candy or fruit.

Growing bolder, she let her mouth slide further down his shaft slowly.
She gagged slightly as the head of his massive cock reached the back
of her throat.  Backing off, the feeling quickly disappeared.

Lorne could only watch with a mixture of horror and pleasure, as his
baby, his little darling, began to suck him, her head bobbing gently.
He could tell this was new for her, but he didn't care.  This was so
very wrong and felt so very good!

Lorne's excitement rushed through him as her inexperienced mouth
worked on him.  She looked up at him and the sight of his hard
blackness penetrating her mouth was too much for him.  He was coming
and he tried to move her head.

Eti could feel the tremors in his cock.  As she looked up at him, the
tremors got stronger and she could feel his hand trying to move her
off her captured prize.  "He's going to come," the voice in her head
said.  She held her position despite his efforts to steal her treat
from her.

Lorne struggled against his daughter.  He couldn't believe that he
couldn't free himself until, finally, realized he didn't want to be
freed.  He relaxed a little and a moan of pleasure escaped his lips.
His hips began to fuck her hot, moist mouth with short, gentle
strokes.

Eti's mouth strained to hold his thrusting meat.  Her jaws were
beginning to ache, but she was determined to have this.  With both
hand around his thick shaft, she slid them up the shaft, feeling the
bunched skin against her widely spread lips.

Lorne was bucking out of control, his legs moving as if they had a
mind of their own, his head violently moving back and forth as Eti
sucked and jerked his dick.  He stiffened as he started coming, the
intensity almost causing him to pass out.

"Oh, yes!" he breathed as his balls emptied their load into her mouth.

Eti wasn't prepared for the copious volume of liquid lust pouring from
the slit of his cock.  When her father's body went stiff, she
instinctively moved her mouth back to cover only the bulbous head of
his cock.  She could feel each spurt on her tongue, hot and salty.  He
was coming so much it started leaking through the seal of her lips,
trailing down her chin and neck.

As he softened, Etienne lifted her head, licking his seed from her
lips and looked at her father, now sprawled across the bed, trembling
as if he were cold.  Climbing on the bed next to him, she could see
the beads of perspiration on his forehead and upper lip.  His eyes
opened and, after a few seconds, they focused on her.

She smiled at him, feeling good and very wicked.  Lorne blinked
several times, clearing his vision until he could only see one Eti
instead of two.

He started to speak, but Eti silenced him with a kiss, her tongue
snaking between his lips in an instant.  His mouth softened beneath
hers as he returned the kiss, tentatively at first, but with
increasing desire. Lorne could taste his sperm on her lips as their
tongues battled against each other.

The depth of her own passion was quickly overcoming Eti as her father
rolled her over onto her back, their lips still locked tightly
together.

Lorne was in command now, and he planned on taking full advantage of
it.  Breaking the kiss, he ran his tongue down the side of her face to
the spot behind her ear, stopping along the way to nibble at her
earlobe.  Eti's arms wrapped around his neck as he nuzzled her neck,
licking and sucking her sweet flesh gently.  He was mumbling
incoherently as he worked his way to her breasts, so full and soft.

Capturing a nipple between his lips, he sucked at it while his fingers
sought and found her incredibly large clit.  He grabbed it between two
fingers and began to jerk her clit, surprised at how much it felt like
a cock.

Her hips rose to meet his probing fingers, waves of ecstasy flowing
over her as he sucked each of her nipples in turn, his tongue tracing
crazy patterns over them.

Lorne was growing impatient; he had to taste her!  With some
reluctance, he abandoned her more than ample breasts.  Spreading her
legs, he opened his beautiful flower, exposing her wetness.  He could
easily see her young cunt lips were spread slightly and her clit, so
large and full, easily stuck out a good inch or two from her juicy
lips.

Eti could feel her father's breath on her pussy as drew closer.  Her
eyes closed and she tried to relax as much as she could.  His tongue
touched her clit and it was if something electrical had landed there.

With a near savage grunt, Lorne dove into his daughter's cunt, licking
and sucking her young pussy like a starving man.  He barely noticed
that Eti had spread her legs wider, giving him more access to her
blossoming womanhood.  He sucked her clit, thinking this is what it
must feel like to suck a cock, as his tongue raced around the head of
her clit, feeling it grow harder between his lips.

Lorne ran his tongue into her virgin cunt, sliding between the gaping
flesh.  He probed deep into her, tasting the clean fresh taste of her
sex.

Eti thrashed uncontrollably on the bed as her father ate her.  Her
hand reached out and found his cock, now hard again, and moved herself
so that she could suck him.  Feeling her mouth on him again filled
Lorne with more energy and he doubled his efforts, sucking her clit
furiously as she fucked his face.

The new lovers ate each other like this for some time, each savoring
the new but wrong feelings of what they were doing.

Etienne experienced an orgasm so intense that she felt as if she
couldn't breathe.  She released his straining cock from her mouth as
she thrust her hips against his face, riding out her orgasm.

Lorne was surprised as Eti came, a hot rush of liquid so strong and so
unexpected it got up his nose, stopping his breathing and stinging his
nostrils.  Despite this, he continued to suck her clit, feeling it
quivering in his mouth.

He moved quickly to position himself between her open legs.  What he
wanted to do was to rush in strongly; however, Etienne was still a
virgin, so he had to be careful not to rip her open.

Sensing his hesitation, Eti looked up at him, her eyes wild with lust.
"DO IT!" she screamed.  "DO IT NOW!"

The harshness of her words shook him and, without a further thought,
plunged into his daughter's unproven flesh.  He felt his cock spread
her wide and deep, until he pressed against her maidenhead.  Without
hesitation, he thrust forward savagely, passing through her cherry
easily until he was deep inside her.

Eti grunted with the force of his entry, the sharp pain blazing
through her as she lost her cherry.  The pain was intense, but
subsided as quickly as it had appeared.  She felt her father's hand
cradle her ass, lifting her slightly as the last couple of inches of
hard maleness slid into her.  She felt stuffed, never imagining that
it could feel this good.

Lorne fucked slowly at first, giving his Peaches time to adjust.  He
looked into her eyes and, as they met, he knew that this was what he'd
always wanted.

"You okay?" he asked.

Eti smiled back at him and nodded, her deepest desire becoming a
reality.

He returned her nod and began to fuck her with gusto.  All he wanted
to do was to please her as he drove his hardness into her.  Lorne
looked down and could see his thickness as it withdrew, covered with
her juices and, to his shock, a little blood.  His stroke faltered,
guilt plainly written across his face.

"Don't worry, Dad," she said, reading his expression.  "I'm fine.
Just fuck me, please!"

Shaking his head, he resumed his movement inside her, his own passion
now growing with leaps and bounds.  Gone were any feelings of guilt;
all he knew was Eti felt good under him.

Eti wrapped her legs around her father as best she could, holding on
to him tightly as he fucked her, her breasts shaking everywhere with
the force of his thrusts inside her.  He filled her totally and
completely, to the point where it was both painful and pleasurable.

Their grunts and groans of pleasure filled the room, their sweat
mingling with the other juices as Lorne rode his little girl hard.
His lips found hers and they shared a deep kiss, tongue flitting here
and there.  The sounds of breathing were heavy in each other's ears as
they continued to kiss.

Eti whispered in her father's ear, "Fuck me, Daddy.  Fuck your little
girl!"

Lorne really didn't need encouragement, but he aimed to please her.
Taking a deep breath, he cut loose on her, his hips moving swiftly,
their bodies impacting at their junction of love.

His strokes quickened and Eti could feel his cock swell inside her,
stretching her beyond her limits while feeling the first spurt of his
sperm splash her insides.  It was so hot it triggered her own release.

A growl started in Lorne's throat as he pumped his seed into her, his
hips losing their once steady rhythm.  Eti could feel his excess
escape her stretched cunt, dribbling down the crack of her ass.

"Yes, dammit, yes!" she shouted as she felt the last spurt come from
his cock.

Lorne was growing soft inside her.  Spent and sated, he leaned forward
to kiss her hungrily.  "I love you, Peaches," he said, feeling very
warm and rather fuzzy.

"I love you, too, Daddy." She answered sleepily.  "Thank you."

Exhausted and pleased, the new lovers slept.


Part I, Chapter Four

Lorne was dreaming.  He was holding his dear Ellie in his arms,
feeling warm and content knowing she was there with him.  He smiled as
he felt Ellie snuggle up to him, feeling her warm breath against his
shoulder.  Lorne turned his head and opened his eyes - and looked into
Etienne's sleeping face!

Coming fully awake, Lorne slowly disengaged himself from the sleeping
form next to him and got out of the bed.  It took him a few moments to
remember why Eti was here and, when he did finally remember, a wave of
anguish flowed over him.

"You did it, you really did it, didn't you," a little voice in his
head asked.

He trembled at the thought of what had happened here last night.  He
took a few steps backwards, as if trying to remove himself from the
scene of the crime.  His thoughts were now chaotic, the implications
clear in his mind as he realized he'd done the unthinkable, committed
the ultimate sin.

As he backed up, he bumped into the chair next to his dressing table,
knocking it over.  It thumped to the floor, the sound partially
muffled by the thick carpeting.  It was enough to awaken Etienne.

Eti sat up slowly and stretched, her movements almost catlike in
nature.  She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looked around the
room.  When she spotted Lorne, a smile spread across her face.
However, Eti's smile quickly disappeared when she saw the frightened
look on his face, feeling his fear as clearly as if it were her own.

Failing to stand the chair upright, Lorne sat on the floor, feeling
sick of mind and body.  He saw Eti looking at him, concern etched on
her face.  Swallowing hard, he finally spoke.

"Morning, Peaches," he began.  "Sorry about the noise."

"Forget that," Eti answered.  "What's wrong with you?"

"Me?  Nothing.  What makes you think there's something wrong?" he
lied.

Eti, to her credit, saw right through his deception.

"You look like you saw the proverbial ghost," she observed.  "Don't
tell me you're feeling bad about last night.  Please don't tell me
that."

The guilty look on his face told her this was exactly what he was
feeling.  Climbing out of the bed, she went to him.

Lorne had to notice how her breasts bounced with each step she took,
her lithe muscles rippling slightly.  She sat next to him and he moved
away from her without thinking about it, his fear increasing.  Eti
reached for him, causing him to flinch.  Frowning, she grabbed his arm
and, somehow, managed to pull him to her.

Lorne refused to meet her eyes, his shame blanketing him like a
shroud.  Etienne took his face in both hands and forced his head
around.

"Look at me!" she demanded, gripping his face tighter when he tried to
turn away.  "Look at me, damn you!"

Slowly, he turned his head at the force of her words.  He could see
the anger flashing in her eyes, but made himself look at his flesh and
blood.

"You think you defiled me, don't you?"

He nodded.

"Well, you didn't.  You did what we both wanted."

Part of Lorne's mind had to admit that he had wanted her.

Eti continued.  "I've always wondered what it was like to be with you,
always wondered why Mother was always so happy with you.  Now, I
finally know."

The mention of her mother ran through him like an electric shock.  It
never occurred to him Eti may have overheard their lovemaking
sessions.  He sat up straighter, his resolve returning.  "So, you were
listening in on us, were you?"

Seeing he had come back from whatever Hell he had sent himself, Eti
smiled.  "Well, it wasn't like you two were the most quiet of people,"
she retorted playfully.

Lorne smiled despite himself, remembering Ellie's passionate moans.
"Yeah, keeping quiet wasn't one of our main concerns.  Peaches . . .
," he began.

Eti cut him off.  "There's no need to apologize.  I wanted it just as
much as you did.  Now, come here."  Eti reached down and found his
manhood and began to bring it to full arousal.  Lorne relaxed as his
daughter stroked him.  Turning his head slightly, he sucked at the
closest nipple to him, feeling it grow instantly erect between his
lips.

At his touch, a moan slipped from her and she increased her hand
movements, alternating her grip, giving Lorne new sensations.  Freeing
her nipple from his hungry mouth, she went to work on his stiff
member, engulfing the now enormous head.

He sighed, and lay back to enjoy the attention Eti was paying to him.
With her newfound skills, she sucked him with confidence, relishing
the feel and taste of him.  Feeling a little left out, he slid down
and positioned her over his mouth and lowered her to his lips, feeling
her swelling clit enter his mouth.  Eti moaned around his shaft, the
vibrations sending a curious feeling through him.

Their bodies slick with the sweat of their efforts, father and
daughter enjoyed each other, both lost in the indescribable pleasure.
Their love was taboo, but neither really caring, for this moment was
theirs, for now and forever.


Part I, Chapter Five

Lorne was ecstatic, his pleasure beyond words.  He could feel Eti's
pending orgasm as she moved against his eager tongue and lips,
grinding her large clit against his chin while his masterful tongue
plunged in and out of her, lapping up her musky juices.

As her father ate her, Eti tried to swallow more of his burgeoning
tool, but found that, for now, she couldn't quite manage it.  So,
working as best she could, she increased her efforts, licking up and
down the shaft of the large, veined monster in her hands.  Her tongue
moved back to the mushroom-shaped head, lapping up the large dewdrop
that had appeared there.  It was like nectar to her.

All she ever really wanted.

Sitting up, Etienne screwed her overheated flesh into her father's
mouth, using his massive erection to balance herself.  She could feel
her clit, hard and throbbing, sliding quickly between his lips,
teasing his tongue with fleeting touches.

This was quickly becoming too much for her; Lorne could feel her
miniature cock stiffen then jerk spasmodically as she came, her hot
fluids literally flowing from her, drowning him. Above him, Eti
shrieked as the waves of pleasure swept over her repeatedly, each jolt
causing her to shake violently.

Suddenly weak from the intensity of cumming, Eti rolled off Lorne's
soaked face, shivering as if cold.  Before she could recover, her
father rolled her over onto her stomach and, raising her ass, entered
her in one swift, deft movement.  Eti nearly passed out from being
filled with so much so fast.

Lorne wasn't really concerned; all he could concentrate on was the
joyous feeling of Eti's pussy stretched around his thickness.  "So
hot, so wet," his lust-crazed brain said to him.  He fucked his
darling Peaches with long, fast strokes, pulling all the way out until
only the thick head remained inside her.  He grunted with pleasure as
he plunged deeply into her, the force of his reentry shoving her
forward on the floor.

Etienne was drunk with pleasure, feeling her father moving inside her.
The pain wasn't as bad as last night and, it seemed she was actually
getting used to his gigantic love muscle.  She could hear her father
groan as he fucked her, delighted he was enjoying her so much.

Lorne reached around and under Eti until he could finger her clit,
rubbing it in time with his strokes.  Eti responded by shoving her ass
back against him harder, the duality of sensations bringing her
closer.  Lorne quickened his pace, his own need for release growing
more intense.

Releasing her clit, Lorne grabbed her ass with both hands, spreading
her further.  He looked down and watched as he buried himself deeply
into her, her lips spread wide.  With one movement of his hips, he
watched as the last inch or two disappeared inside her and he felt his
cockhead bump into the opening of her womb.

Eti gasped as he hit the bottom of her.  She could have never imagined
feeling so full; it was if he had somehow bypassed the confining walls
of her cunt and had entered her stomach.

Being this deep triggered her released and she cried out before she
even realized it, her young cunt clutching his invading tool tightly.
Lorne, upon feeling himself squeezed so tightly, felt his cock swell
inside her, and held on for dear life as he emptied himself into her
in great heaves.  He shook uncontrollably as he continued to come, his
eyes rolling back into his head.  His mouth, although open, issued a
silent scream of pleasure as she bucked under him.

Spent, he fell on top of her as she collapsed under both his weight
and the intensity of her own release.  Mindful of the difference in
their weights, Lorne somehow managed to prop himself up on his elbows,
while the last precious drops of his seed emptied into her.

Unable to maintain his position, Lorne skillfully rolled off Etienne
and lay beside her panting and smiling.  "What a way to start my day,"
she finally said.

Lorne could only smile and nod in agreement, wistfully hoping the day
could continue like this but knowing that he'd better be getting on
his way to the lab and Eti off to school.

Sitting up, he playfully slapped her bottom, noticing the way it
jiggled for a few seconds.  "Okay," he said.  "It's off to the lab for
me and school for you, so let's hit it."

Eti groaned in fake displeasure, but moved to comply with his wishes.
"Oh, okay," she complained.  "I'm going.  Will you drop me off at
school?"

As he moved off to shower, Lorne said, "Of course I will, Peaches.
I'll be ready in a few minutes, so you'd better hurry."

After showering and dressing, Lorne dropped Eti off at school.  Giving
her a peck on the cheek, he drove off, heading for his office,
whistling happily.


Part I, Chapter Six

Lorne was in great spirits when he arrived at Carlton Pharmaceuticals.
He strolled past the receptionist and noticed, for the first time, how
lovely she was.  The woman was surprised when Lorne spoke to her, her
eyes momentarily going wide.

"Good morning, Dr. Williams," she said after recovering.  "Dr. Levin
wants to see you in Lab One when possible."  She handed him the
written note left by Geoff.

"Okay, fine." He said after confirming the verbal message.  "Call Dr.
Levin and tell him I'll be there just as soon as I hang up my coat."

She nodded and he headed off in the direction of his office, silently
wondering what Geoff could possibly want.  Entering his office, he
tossed his jacket on a visitor's chair and crossed to the window which
overlooked Lab One.  From there, he could see Levin frantically waving
his hands in the air and pointing at the genetic splicer.  Frowning,
Lorne realized he'd better get down there before Geoff had a stroke,
while wondering what could have possibly gone wrong.

Lorne had to pass through a pretty sophisticated bio-filtering system
that scanned him for any contaminants on his person and removed them.
Although the scanning beam was harmless to the person being scanned,
Lorne had discovered that the beam caused a tickling sensation on his
skin.

The scan completed and a green light went on, signaling that he could
now enter the sterile Lab One environment.  The inner lab door opened
and Lorne went into the lab proper.  Finding Geoff Levin wasn't hard -
all he had to do was listen.

"... oh sure, the subprocessing routine worked fine, but the phased
links failed to pass along the genetic code of the sample for
slicing!"

Coming up along a side of him, Lorne smiled in an attempt to disarm
the angry doctor.  "Geoff, what is the problem?" he began.

"Problem?  My problem?" Levin sputtered.  "My problem is your pet gene
splicer isn't getting the information properly from the digital
subprocessors, that's what my problem is!"

Lorne looked at Gene Edwards, the team member who designed the digital
interface between the subprocessors and the splicer.

"Gene?" he asked.

"Well," the bearded cyberneticist started, "the subprocessor was
working at analyzing the genetic structure of the sample in the
splicer and before the analysis was completed, the splicer just
started doing its thing."

Lorne nodded and asked, "Your analysis of the problem?"

"A simple matter of one module being out of alignment," came the
answer.  "Once the safety monitors detected the error, the process
stopped and the self-diagnostics reported the misalignment, just as
designed."

Lorne thought Gene sounded a bit huffy, but he really didn't blame
him.  Levin was a topnotch administrator but he really didn't know how
things worked as well as he should have.  "Was the module replaced?"
Lorne asked.

"Yes and once we replaced it, the system recycled itself.  The process
completed itself, again as programmed.  Total downtime was five
minutes."  Gene looked in Levin's direction as he spoke, the pride
clearing showing in his voice.

After a moment, Lorne nodded and spoke.

"I see.  Thanks, Gene."

Before Levin could say a word, Lorne grabbed him by the arm and
steered him toward the room's exit.  "A word with you, Geoff?" he
said, dragging the sputtering man behind him.

Once back in his office, Lorne spoke.

"Now.  Just what in the hell are you trying to do to my people?  Gene
Edwards is one of the top cyberneticists in the country.  I don't know
what you said to him, but we need him here with us, not running off to
Petrie Chemicals."

As he sat behind his desk, Lorne fumed.  Levin was a good man, but
prone to panic.  Like himself, Geoff Levin was a widower trying to
raise a daughter of his own.

"You know that the board was in here yesterday to see the results of
the project.  While showing the splicer, the damned thing went
berserk!  I had to do some fast talking to convince the board that
everything was under control!"

Levin waited for Lorne to respond, watching the man for reactions.
Levin knew the board of directors hadn't really noticed the processor
failure, but he figured acting like a lunatic kept the staff on its
toes.

Lorne turned and started his computer, noticing the correct startup
sequence.  After entering his password, he got to his mailbox, looking
for some word from the board members on yesterday's demo.

Geoff gave Lorne an impatient look.  "Well?  What are you doing?" he
said, pointing at the monitor.

Lorne simply held up a finger as he scanned the notice concerning the
demo.  He saw the board had overwhelmingly supported the program and
was pushing toward Phase II completion.  Turning back to Levin, he
smiled broadly.

"Geoff," he began.  "You are full of shit.  The board approved Phase
II; why were you jumping on my people?"

Levin produced his own smile, saying "Just doing my job.  Listen, I'm
having a party tonight and you're invited.  Oh, bring Eti with you;
she can keep my Kymber company while us old folks pat each other on
the back."

As both stood and shook hands, Levin added, "Oh.  The party starts at
eight.  Be there or be square."  With a wave, Geoff left.

Lorne sat back in his chair, feeling totally pleased with himself.  He
and his team had worked for six long years and it finally paid off.
Reaching for his phone, he called home to leave Eti a message on the
answering machine, telling her about the invitation and asking her to
call.  That done, Lorne Williams, MD, Ph.D., settled in for a good
day's work.


Part I, Chapter Seven

Eti saw the message light flashing when she came into the house.
Crossing to the phone, she rewound the machine and listened to her
father's message.  She frowned at word of the party invitation because
she had a different kind of party in mind.  Yet any chance to see
Kymber Levin again would be worth the aggravation.

The message ended and Eti went to prepare for the party.  While
looking in her closet for something appropriate to wear, her mind
reviewed her relationship with Geoff Levin's daughter.

Both went to the same school and Kymber was older by only a few
months.  Of course, their fathers were both widowers and they worked
for the same company.  Importantly, though, they shared the same
secret desires.  Except, of course, Eti had realized most of hers.

She had a few hours to go before having to get ready, so she settled
into her homework, completing her tasks with her usual precision.  She
sat at her desk and, after a moment of thought, reached for her phone
and called Kymber.  Kymber Levin answered on the second ring.

"Hello, Levin residence."

Eti smiled, thinking of how snotty Kymber sounded whenever she
answered the phone.  She knew, however, that Kymber was anything but
snotty.

"Hi, Kymmie, it's Eti!"

"Eti!" Kymber exclaimed.  "You coming tonight?"

"That's why I called," Eti answered.  She could envision Kymber's
smile matching her own.  "Kymmie, we have to talk," Eti said, all
business now.

"Hmm.  This sounds quite serious," Kymber replied.

"It is, believe me."

Kymber looked at the phone, a frown creasing her usually smooth
forehead.  She and Etienne were the very best of friends so Kymber
knew if Eti said it was serious, it really was.  "Okay," she finally
said.  "When you get here, we'll go to my room and talk."

"That's fine," Eti responded.  "I'll see you then."

Etienne hung up after saying goodbye and stretched out on her bed,
thinking about the last conversation they had.  Well, maybe it really
wasn't talking, but they said some things, either way.

Closing her eyes, she could still feel Kymber's tongue on her clit and
how thrilling and scary the experience was.

They were studying together and had been at it for hours.  Kymber had
decided they'd been working too hard and deserved a break.  After a
raid on the Levin refrigerator for munchies and cold drinks, they
returned to the room and fell into the usual talk into which young
women get.

Eti remembered prattling about something when she happened to notice
Kymber looking at her.  She felt a chill rush through her because she
noticed that Kymber's gaze was a bit more intense than just a casual
look.

She had asked Kymber if there was anything wrong, but she never
answered.  Instead, Kymber crossed the short distance between them,
never taking her eyes off Eti, until they were practically nose to
nose.  Eti swallowed nervously and tried to speak - but discovered her
mouth as dry as she could ever remember.

Kymber continued her silence, gazing into Eti's eyes.  Eti found that
she couldn't look away.  For what seemed to last an eternity, Eti's
hazel eyes and Kymber's green eyes were locked together.

Without warning, Kymber leaned forward until their lips met.  Eti's
mouth opened slightly in surprise, allowing Kymber's tongue to slip
in.  Kymber held Etienne's head in place as she kissed her deeply.
Eti found herself returning the kiss, something which really shocked
her.  Without thinking, her arms gathered Kymber closer, feeling a hot
rush flowing through her.

Eti felt herself being gently pushed backward, until she was lying
down, their soulful kiss uninterrupted.  Kymber was kissing her face
and ears and, with her weight pressing down on her, Eti was helpless.
She could feel Kymber's hand massaging her breast and, strangely, it
felt good.  Scary, but good.

Again their eyes locked, allowing Eti to read . . .  something.  She
wasn't quite sure what she saw in her friend's emerald eyes.  While
Etienne was occupied with studying Kymber's eyes, the other young
woman had succeeded in removing Eti blouse and bra, plus her own!

Kymber had lowered her mouth to Eti's nipple, sucking gently.  All Eti
could do was to hold on, not really understanding what was happening
to her, but knowing what was going to happen.  She also thought she
should stop her friend, while also knowing she would let things play
out.

Eti heard the zipper of her jeans being released and felt the coolness
of the room's air on her now-naked skin.  Kymber continued her assault
on Eti's body.  She felt light kisses on her stomach, the girl's
tongue tracing lazy patterns here and there, sending shivers the
entire length of Eti's body.

Somehow, Kymber managed to wriggle out of her own jeans without
stopping her steady advance.  Eti, looking through partially closed
eyes, could see one silken globe of the other girl's firm ass as she
turned herself.  Eti felt her legs being parted and lifted slightly,
the cool air between her hot legs somehow increasing her excitement.
She felt Kymber's breath on her sex, warm and moist thinking this
couldn't be happening.

And knew it was happening as she felt the first flick of Kymber's
tongue on her clit.  A moan escaped Eti's lips as the fluttering
tongue explored her secrets.  She could hear Kymber's moans of delight
as she tasted her victim, muttering something about it being so big
and so hard.

Kymber began to suck Eti's engorged clit, her tongue moving crazily
over the sensitive head, driving Eti insane with pleasures before
which she'd never known.  Eti could feel something happening within
her, a building of feelings that were now screaming for release.  To
her horror/pleasure, Eti could feel her hips moving in rhythm to
Kymber's licking and sucking.

To make things even more bizarre, Kymber was straddling her face,
exposing her curly, musky dampness.  Eti felt a sense of panic as
Kymber lowered herself onto Eti's mouth.  Instinctively, Eti opened
her mouth, allowing Kymber's clit to slide between her parted lips.
Eti sampled the taste of her friend.  Sharp and tangy, but not in the
least unpleasant.  Curiously, she noticed how hot it was between
Kymber's legs.

The two young women lay in the 69 position, hips pumping, moans
filling the room.  Not being able to withstand the mounting pressure,
Eti came first.  The impact sent the young woman trembling out of
control.  Eti reached down and held Kymber's face tightly to her
pussy, practically fucking the other girl's face.

It quickly became too much for Kymber as she came, bringing a muffled
scream from her.  Kymber instantly drenched Eti's face in a hot fluid
that flowed in unbelievably long spurts.  She didn't have time to
wonder what it was, as the hot, sweet tasting juice filled her mouth
to overflowing.  She felt Kymber slip her thumb inside Eti's own juicy
snatch - stopping at her maidenhead - which started her coming again,
her own hot juices shooting into Kymber's willing mouth.

Eti lay on her bed, still remembering how delicious it felt.  She
recalled the look on Kymber's face when they finally separated.
Kymber's face was slick with Eti's juices and the young woman was
flushed with pleasure.  For a long minute, neither woman spoke.
Finally, Kymber broke the silence, apologizing repeatedly.

Kymber had explained that she had always wanted to make love to Eti
and apologized again.  It surprised Eti to see tears in Kymber's eyes
and, if she felt any anger toward her friend, sympathy quickly
replaced it.

It took a while for Eti to convince her friend that everything was
okay, but she managed to let her know that it was all right.  Eti had
to admit she had enjoyed herself, more than she would have expected.
She told Kymber this, making the young woman stop crying and relax.


Part I, Chapter Eight

The sound of the front door closing startled Etienne from her memories
and hearing her father's footsteps.  She glanced at the clock,
realizing angrily she'd foolishly wasted precious preparation time
with her lewd memories.  She hurriedly shed her clothing and raced for
the shower, calling out to her father she'd be ready in twenty
minutes.

Lorne raised an eyebrow as he heard the shower start, wondering what
Eti could have possibly been doing that she was just getting showered.
"Honey," he called.  "You'd better make it fast; we roll out of here
in a half an hour!"

Eti hurried out of the shower, toweling off as quickly as possible.
She went to her closet and pulled out the first dress she saw, a
low-cut, celery green item that left much to the imagination.  She
knew her father would probably give her some static about the dress,
but she'd worry about it later.

Ten minutes later, she stood in the foyer, waiting for her father.  As
Lorne came down the steps, Eti noticed how handsome he was in a dark
blue suit.  Lorne noticed the dress Eti was wearing, thinking it
revealed too much of her body.  However, they were running late and
knew there was no time to change.

They filled the drive to the Levin's home with small talk about how
each other's day went.  As he drove, Lorne had to notice how Eti's
hemline allowed a good view of her shapely thighs.  Smiling to
himself, Lorne was thinking about the lovely treasure rested between
those thighs.  Well, at least he thought he was smiling to himself
because he noticed his daughter looking at him with a questioning
look.

"What's so funny?" she asked.

"Huh?  Oh, nothing, nothing at all.  I was just thinking about
something pleasant."

Having said that, he fell silent, leaving Eti wondering what could be
so pleasant to have him smiling in such a manner.  She could remember
times when he wouldn't smile and, when he did, it never reached his
eyes.  This smile, however, was genuine and although she didn't know
why, she was glad he could find something to smile about.

They finally arrived at Geoff's home.  Upon finding a place to park,
Lorne escorted Eti inside.  The first thing Eti noticed was there were
adults everywhere, remembering her father never did mention what kind
of party to which they were going.  A frown crossed her features and
it didn't escape Lorne's scrutiny.

"I know you didn't expect this kind of party," he began.  "Still, I
figured it would give you and Kymber a chance to do some catching up.
It's been a long time since you last saw each other."

Upon hearing her friend's name, she brightened.  "I'll try to find
her.  You really don't mind, do you?" she asked.

Lorne shooed her away with a wave.  "Go on, find Kymber and have a
good time.  When I'm ready to leave, I'll let you know."  With a
bright smile, Eti set off in search of Kymber.

Kymber Levin was in her room, pouting.  She hated it when her father
held these ass-kissing parties because none of the other stuffed
shirts thought to bring their kids with them.  She shook her head in
frustration, her long, dark red mane flowing like blood before
settling back into place.

Kymber jumped up and paced around the room knowing that before long,
her father would be pounding on the door to drag her out to meet his
coworkers and other people with whom she'd rather have nothing to do.
Kymber stopped in front of her dressing table and her frustration
grew, realizing she hadn't even finished dressing for this joke.
Before she could cross to her closet, she heard a knock on the door.

"Probably some schmuck who can't find the fucking bathroom," she
fumed.  Crossing the room swiftly, she yanked the door open, not
caring she only wore her bra and panties.  "This should give them
something to talk about!"

The door opened to reveal Eti Williams and Kymber's foul mood
immediately vanished.  "Eti!" she cried.  "You made it!  Come in!"

Eti was a bit confused at her friend's exuberant welcome, but stepped
inside so Kymber could close the door.  Without breaking her stride,
Kymber grabbed her by the hand and pulled her over to the bed, where
she sat.  After a moment, Eti sat beside her.

"So," Kymber began.  "What was so important?"

Etienne hesitated for a moment, not sure if she could trust the
red-haired, green-eyed woman sitting next to her.  She looked up into
Kymber's eyes and saw concern in them instead of curiosity.  Taking a
deep breath, she told her what took place between her and Lorne, not
leaving out any detail.

Kymber sat and listened as patiently as she could.  Eti could see
Kymber was dying to flood her with questions and appreciated Kymber's
attention while she told it like it was.

Finally, her tale told, she sat back and waited for Kymber's response.
Kymber surprised Eti with her response; instead of the verbal outburst
she expected, she saw a tear flowing down her cheek.

Kymber said, after wiping her face, "Oh, my.  I am so happy for you!"

Not exactly what Eti expected but she felt buoyed by her friend's
acceptance of her situation.

Kymber took Eti's hands and held them, squeezing gently.  Kymber was
alive with energy - as they held hands, Kymber was bouncing on the bed
until the whole thing was shaking.

"Kymber!" Eti exclaimed, looking at the bed.

Kymber flushed bright red with embarrassment and settled her bouncing
down to a manageable quiver.

"I don't know what else to say," Kymber said, her eyes sparkling.

"Just tell me you understand," Eti responded.  Kymber could only nod
and, before the silence could grow any further, Kymber spoke.  "Well!
What shall we do?  It looks like the grownups will be at it for a
while."

Etienne knew what she wanted to do, but wasn't sure how to go about
it.  Suddenly, it came to her:  Why not give Kymber a taste of her own
medicine?  Since they were still holding hands, Eti used it to her
advantage.  With a gentle but sudden motion, she drew Kymber into her
embrace and kissed her, surprising the supple redhead.

Before Kymber could respond, Eti reached around and unfastened the
other girl's bra, freeing her ample breasts.  The bra went sailing
across the room as Eti's hand began to massage her friend's breasts,
paying particular attention to her nipples, now growing hard.

Kymber gasped at Eti's touch, sending a shiver through her.  Before
she could offer any resistance - not that she was going to resist to
begin with, Kymber felt Eti's mouth close on one erect nipple, her
tongue circling the hot flesh there.

The two women stopped long enough for Eti to undress and, as she did,
Kymber watched in appreciation.  When she finished undressing, Eti
pushed her friend onto her back muttering, "What's good for the goose.
.. . ."

Kymber relaxed, offering herself to her sexy friend.  "Take me," she
whispered.  Eti complied.  Lying next to Kymber, she again lowered her
mouth to a nipple, sucking eagerly, while allowing her free hand to
find it's way between the young woman's thighs.  Kymber's legs parted
wide, allowing easy access to her treasures.  Eti's fingers found
Kymber's clit and she began to stroke it.  She dipped a finger into
the young woman to moisten her fingertip and continued her assault.

Kymber's back arched at the contact and another moan escaped her lips.
She thought, "She's not holding back . . . "

Unable to stay patient, Eti abandoned Kymber's breasts and she buried
her head between the hot woman's legs, lapping at her cunt hungrily.

Kymber went wild, unable to contain herself.  She raised her legs
higher and held Eti's head to her hot lushness, feeling Eti's tongue
and lips work at her.  "For someone who only did this once," she
thought, "she's driving me crazy!"

Eti ate her friend, allowing all the scents and other sensations to
carry her away.  Lovingly, she licked her, feeling Kymber's passion
increase with every touch.  She felt Kymber tremble, which only
encouraged Eti into a higher level of activity.  She inserted two
fingers into the girl's sopping wet cunt and another finger found its
way into the girl's tight back hole, going in up to the second
knuckle.

The combined sensations were too much for Kymber and she exploded, a
near silent cry escaping her parted lips.  She panted heavily as wave
after wave washed over her.  Eti, for her part, was very busy trying
to keep up with the hot, gushing liquid pouring into her face and
mouth.  The two horny women positioned themselves so that each could
enjoy the other.  Eti came almost immediately as Kymber sucked her
large clit hard, flicking her tongue over it rapidly. They continued
to love each other, oblivious to everything, caring about nothing.


Part I, Chapter Nine

Most of the party guests had gone, leaving Lorne and Geoff pretty much
alone.

"Hey, Lorne, thanks for coming.  You were just as big a part of this
as I was."

Lorne waved off the accolades and said, "Hey, I'm just glad I could be
a part of all of this."

The two men fell silent and, comically, did an identical thing: They
were looking for their respective daughters.  Practically speaking
simultaneously, both asked, "Have you seen . . ."  Realizing their
gaff, they grinned foolishly for a moment.

Geoff said, "They're probably still in Kymber's room, running off at
the mouth.  You know how women are.  Come on, I'll show you where they
are."

They set off toward Kymber's room, going over some highlights of the
party.  Reaching the room, Geoff was about to knock on the door - and
hesitated.

Lorne, became immediately concerned, asked, "What's wrong?"

"Nothing, I think.  I don't hear them in there; maybe they're out by
the pool."

Quietly, Geoff turned the door knob.  The door was unlocked and opened
silently.  Both fathers craned their heads so they could discreetly
look into the room, shocked at what they saw.

Lorne saw his little Eti with her head buried between Kymber's long
legs.  His mouth opened at the sight and he could hear Kymber's
astonished father breathe, "What the hell . . . ?"  Both men stepped
into the room, and closed the door; neither young woman appearing to
hear the slight sound the catch made.

Lorne spared a glance at Geoff, expecting to see anger and/or disgust
on his face.  Instead, the spectacle before him transfixed Geoff.
Lorne couldn't help noticing he wasn't the only one paying attention.
Geoff had a very noticeable bulge in his pants; not that he could
blame him because what he was seeing turned him on as well.

Lorne decided.  Without looking at the other man, he began to undress,
removing his clothes as quietly as he could.  As much as he respected
Geoff and Kymber, his lust was overpowering.  Totally naked, he
started toward the bed, stopping only to look back at Geoff with a
questioning look.  Geoff took one look at the young women on the bed,
looked at the naked Lorne Williams, and hurriedly stripped, almost
falling over in his haste.

Now naked the men approached the bed; when they were within reach of
either woman, Lorne broke the silence.  "May we join you?"

The results were electric!  Both women sat up, their eyes wild with
lust.

"D-d-dad!" they stuttered in unison.

Without an answer, Lorne replaced Kymber between Eti's legs and began
to eat the young vixen with gusto.  Lorne replaced whatever shame he
may have felt with lust and desire.  Geoff Levin was frozen in place,
his alcohol induced haze not allowing his brain to believe what his
eyes were seeing.  Here before him lay his daughter, her nude body
glistening with a coat of perspiration.  Their eyes met and the elder
Levin refused to believe what he saw in Kymber's eyes.

Lust.  Pure, unbridled lust.  He was aware of his own passion growing
stronger within him as he watched his co-worker indulge in the
pleasures the young Etienne had to offer.  The sights and sounds
astonished him.  He would have never thought something like this could
be happening, here in his own home!

Gathering his resolve, he stepped forward to stop the action - and was
stopped dead in his tracks as Kymber's hot mouth wrapped itself around
his swollen member.  Whatever he was going to do, it could wait.  It
had been a very long time. . .

Closing his eyes and bending his knees slightly, the elder Levin
groaned loudly as the young woman's tongue flicked across the tip of
his cock.  As she pleasured him, Geoff couldn't help thinking where
his daughter had learned such a thing, not to mention who had taught
her.  He'd have to talk to her about this later, but for now, he
didn't care.

Kymber took him deep into her mouth, sending a shiver through him that
buckled his knees.  "You'd better lie down, Dad," said Kymber with a
smile.

Geoff looked around the spacious bed for somewhere to stretch out.
However, Lorne and Eti were involved in an energetic sixty-nine, the
younger woman's head bobbing with a quick, but steady rhythm.  He
stretched out next to Eti and Lorne in a position which would allow
him to watch the young woman work on her father.

His own daughter had other ideas, swinging herself on top of him,
matching the position of the couple next to them.  Without hesitation,
Kymber lowered her moist thatch of red hair to his mouth.  Geoff
didn't need any further encouragement as he began to lick the tangy
juices he found there.

The four lovers continued this way, lost in the depths of their own
private passions.  Years of experience, however, began to take their
toll on the young women as the two fathers plied every skill they
possessed, causing the young women to lose their concentration.  Both
were caught up in their own intense orgasms brought on by the
masterful tongues invading their bodies.

Without warning, the women traded places.  Geoff suddenly found his
head surrounded by a pair of lovely dark thighs, facing an even darker
mound of hair, along with the biggest clit he'd ever seen.  As Eti
lowered her hot slit, it surprised Geoff to feel her clit slide
between his lips.  As he sucked on the delicious morsel, he couldn't
keep from feeling like he was sucking a man's cock.

With the change of partners, the action continued.  Lorne's tongue was
a flurry of activity, going from Kymber's soaking wet pussy to her
puckered ass.  He did this so quickly the hot redhead couldn't keep up
with the different sensations as she sucked at the huge black meat
deep in her throat.

Kymber had always heard stories about Black men being well-endowed -
and here was the living proof.  She had trouble closing her hand
around the hot, thick meat as she worked the large, bulbous head
between her lips.  Kymber could even feel the man's pulse coming from
the distended veins that ran the length of his member.

The room filled with the sounds of sucking and slurping, experience
took its toll on youthful enthusiasm again.  Eti sat straight up on
Geoff's face, grinding her hips furiously as she rode out yet another
intense orgasm.  Leaning forward, she embraced her soul sister and
their lips met as the two women were subjected to wave after wave of
pleasure.

Exhausted, they rolled off the men, trying to catch their breath.  Fat
chance.  Before they could utter a word of protest, each woman
suddenly found their legs in the air as the men slid between them,
Lorne with Kymber, Geoff with Eti.

Kymber gasped as Lorne slid into her, feeling the huge thickness of
the man spreading her wider than ever before.  She felt a momentary
pang of jealousy as she looked at her dearest friend, who was handling
Geoff's entry with relative ease.  Kymber had never felt so full
before - but then again, she'd never had a fully grown man before.
The boys she had experimented with were not even close in matching
this man's skill and size.

With a grunt, Lorne filled the girl with his cock and, after giving
her a few seconds to adjust to his invasion, began to fuck her slowly
with deep, even strokes.  He smiled as he heard Eti cry out, thinking
his old buddy was really giving it to his daughter.  All things being
fair, he should at least return the favor, right?  He increased his
movement inside the dazzling red-haired beauty, causing her emerald
green eyes to widen in surprise.

Geoff was sure he was in heaven as he fucked the young Black woman
furiously, consumed in his fiery lust.  Eti's cunt clung to his cock
tightly, bringing him closer to his own orgasm.  Eti could feel the
man's cock tremble inside her and, with great concentration, clamped
her pussy around the invading cock meat.  Geoff rewarded Eti by
releasing his seed, the hot splashes coating her insides.  She looked
up at the coming man, his face coming close to matching the deep red
color of his hair as he emptied himself into her.

Lorne could hear the two lovers next to him and doubled his efforts
inside Kymber.  The inexperienced young woman was beyond doing
anything except holding on to him tightly as he assaulted her once
tight love hole.  Kymber was beginning to wonder just how long this
man could keep up this pace, when she felt him swelling inside her,
stretching her overfilled cunt even further.

"He's coming," she thought and braced herself.

With a loud grunt, Lorne thrust deeply inside Kymber, meeting the
entrance of her womb as his thick cock exploded inside her with
surprising force.  Jet after jet of the hot sticky fluid flowed into
her, so much she could feel it running down the crack of her ass.

He continued to come as Lorne continued to fuck her deeply, his cock
still rock hard in spite of just coming.  Kymber cried out, begging
him to stop, but Lorne was beyond stopping.  The events of the evening
had awakened something in him and Lorne was determined to see it
through to the very end.

Geoff watched with amazement as he watched the other man's huge cock
sliding in and out of his daughter.  Eti had come to Kymber's side,
whispering words of encouragement to her friend while massaging her
breasts.  The man's ass, rising and falling hypnotized Geoff, the
muscles taut as cables.  Without even thinking about it, he positioned
himself behind Lorne.  When his ass came up on a stroke, he grabbed
the man's hips and with a motion that surprised everyone, slid into
the Black man's ass, taking advantage of the slick juices covering his
own maleness.

With a grunt, Geoff buried himself quickly into Lorne, causing the
younger man to come again.  Kymber was spent and completely worn out
as Eti helped the poor young woman from under her father and sat back
to watch the scene unfold.

Geoff fucked Lorne like a maniac, ramming his cock rapidly into the
man's ass.  Reaching around his victim, he grabbed the younger man's
cock - and was shocked to find it was still very much erect.  He
stroked Lorne's meat as he fucked him and, after a few more strokes,
emptied his swollen balls into the man's ass.

Rolling off Lorne, Geoff prepared himself for what he knew must happen
next.  He didn't have to wait long, as he felt his ass being lifted by
two powerful hands.  After a moment of probing, Lorne entered the man,
looking forward to exacting a type of revenge on his boss and long
time friend.  Lorne rode him hard, his face contorted with the effort.
Geoff cried out in a rare mix of pain and pleasure as the large cock
buried itself deeper into his body, wondering if he had made a mistake
in being so bold.

The long evening and multiple ejaculations had taken its toll on
Lorne.  As much as he would have liked to continue fucking his boss'
ass, he couldn't hold back any longer.  Quickening his pace, he reamed
the man until he exploded deep inside him.  Feeling Lorne's release
inside him, Geoff also came, his seed splashing against the other
man's stomach.

Slowly, Lorne pulled out and rolled onto his back, totally exhausted.
The two women, recovering from the surprising event which had just
taken place, snuggled into the arms of their respective fathers.

Eti was sure this wouldn't be the last time the four of them would be
together like this.  With sleepy eyes, she looked at her friend, who
was already asleep in her father's arms and, with a smile, settled in
to dream of more fun to come.


ETIENNE:  DISCOVERY

Part II, Chapter One

"What are you thinking about?"

Lorne Williams turned away from the curtain of rain splattering
against the window.  "Oh, hi, Peaches.  I wasn't really thinking about
anything in particular."

Etienne joined him at the window as a brilliant flash of lightning lit
up the sky, followed by a bass rumble of thunder.  "Really?  I'm
surprised.  You've been standing there for the last ten minutes."

"Just appreciating the beauty and raw power of Nature, dear."

"Uh huh.  I suppose you expect me to believe this."

Lorne placed his arm around her shoulders.  With a smile he said, "It
would help."

"I'm sure it would.  Now, you gonna tell me what's on your mind?"

Lorne remained silent, unsure if he should risk mentioning the
thoughts which had plagued him over the last couple of months.

Eti took a long look at her father's face.  She was, of course, very
much aware there was something very important on his mind and had
finally decided to approach him.  Seeing he wasn't going to volunteer,
Eti changed her tack.

"I'm trying to remember something."  Lorne looked in her direction,
his eyebrows arched questioningly.

"I remember someone telling me a long time ago it helps to talk about
the things which bother you."

"What makes you think something's bothering me?"

"To begin with, you've barely said more than 'hi' to me over the last
two months.  You've been sitting around the house doing nothing.  To
top it off, you've this lost look about you, like you're not sure
which way up is."

Inwardly, Lorne winced - he had hoped Eti hadn't noticed.  Wanting to
end this conversation, he decided to take the offensive.  "Seems to me
you've got it all figured.  Tell you what - you tell me what's wrong
and I'll either agree or disagree.  Deal?"  Satisfied, he leaned
against the window sill.

Eti, however, was ready for this bit of evasive action.  "I think this
has something to do with the party at Kymber's house."

As if scripted, a gigantic bolt of lightning tore across the sky,
creating a stroboscopic effect as Lorne's smug look fell onto the
floor and shattered into a million pieces.

"I thought so."  Nodding to herself, Eti went into the kitchen.  After
a few seconds, Lorne followed.

"Okay, okay.  I admit it's been on my mind."  Lorne sat at the table,
propping his head up on his forearms.

Etienne placed a steaming cup of coffee in front of him before taking
a seat.  After taking a sip of her herbal tea, she looked at her
troubled father.

"I thought we had gotten past the moral difficulties after the first
time."

"Me, too - it was the party which had me rethinking things."

"Which part in particular?  Me and Kymmie?  Or was it me and Geoff?"

"The whole night served to put things in a different light for me."

Etienne nodded and said, "It did for me as well.  How does the party
relate to us?"

"Us?  I don't understand."

"We've made love three times, Dad.  The last time was at the party."

The elder Williams answered with silence.  Secretly, he had hoped this
topic wouldn't surface.

Eti, however, wasn't going to be put off so easily.  "Well?"

"Well, what?  What do you want me to say?"

"You could begin by telling me why."

"It's a lot easier said than done, Peaches."

"Try.  I think you owe me on this.  You make me feel like you don't
love me."

"Come with me."  Lorne got up from the table and went to the living
room.  Sitting on the love seat, he patted the empty space next to
him.

"Okay," he said as Etienne settled down next to him.  "You wanted to
know why, so here it is.  It's not as if I don't love you; I love you
more than ever before.  Not a night goes by where I'm not thinking
about having you next to me."

Eti opened her mouth to speak, only to be stopped by an upraised hand.
"Please let me finish.  I'll answer your questions later."

"Despite my feelings and, yes, my desire for you, I had to think about
your future.  You deserve a chance to meet someone your own age,
someone who shares your interests.  So, I decided to fade into the
background, figuring you'd lose interest and strike out on your own."

"I see.  Did it ever occur to you that I wouldn't want anyone else?"

"Honestly?  No, it didn't."

"How could you decide like this without asking me?"

"Etienne, I'm your father.  It's my job to decide your life."

"Maybe, but it is my life, Dad!  Don't I have a say in it?"

"Yes, you do.  I just thought . . ."

Eti moved closer.  "Well, you thought wrong.  What I want is you -
it's all I ever wanted since our very first time."

"What about that boy - what's his name?"

Etienne looked puzzled for a moment.  "Who?  Darryl?"

"Yeah, that's his name.  I thought you two had something going on."

"Darryl's a good friend, Dad.  Don't get me wrong - he'd take me to
bed in a flat, skinny second if I were to give him a chance.  However,
I had to ask myself something."

"What?"

"If he'd be what I want in a lover.  Experience does count in this,
you know."

Lorne nodded, remembering his youthful difficulties with various young
women.  "The boy has to learn somehow!  If women never give him the
chance, he'll never learn."

"True enough.  However, you should know just how much women hate being
disappointed when making love."

He did, indeed.  "So you're saying given the choice, you prefer
experience."

"Quite so, dear father.  You not only bring years of experience to the
bed, but another important ingredient - love.  Darryl doesn't love me
even if he thinks he does.  Before you say it, I know he could learn
to love me, but I want love now, not somewhere down the road."

"There are older men."  Lorne knew he was fishing as he said this.

"You're right.  There are.  I decided after the party I'd rather deal
with the devil I know rather than the one I don't."

"Are you calling me a devil, young lady?"

"I'm calling you the man I love and the only man I want.  Now, if you
happen to be a devil, then so much the better."

Lorne was deep in thought for several minutes as he ran options
through his mind.  One prominent though was his happiness in finding
out Eti still wanted him.

"Dad?"

"Yes, Eti?"

"Make love to me?  Right here, right now?  I need you . . ."


Part II, Chapter Two

Until now, making love was the last thing on his mind.  Upon hearing
Etienne's plea, his desire for this lovely creature filled and
energized him.  Blood rushed to fill his member quickly, leaving him
feeling a little lightheaded.

Without a word, he slid off the love seat into a kneeling position in
front of Eti and undid her pants.  Etienne raised herself slightly and
Lorne removed both pants and panties with one movement.  Gently but
with mounting urgency, he slipped her pants over her ankles and tossed
them aside.

Eti felt a slight chill as goose bumps appeared on her exposed flesh,
unsure if it was because of the coolness of the room or her own
anticipation.  Sliding down until her bottom was hanging off the edge
of the cushion, she draped her legs over his shoulders to allow him
access to her flesh.

Lorne made himself comfortable between her legs and drew closer to her
essence, feeling her heat, noticing the young woman was already moist.
Taking a deep breath, he drew his tongue across the hood of her
clitoris.

Etienne gasped as his tongue rasped across the swelling bud of flesh.
Her body stiffened and arched in response - but only for a moment
before she melted against his touch.  Slowly, she moved against the
invading wedge of wet muscle as it traveled the length of her slit,
which was growing wetter by the second.  She sighed as the tip of
Lorne's tongue parted her soaked inner lips and lodged itself in her
vaginal opening.

As Lorne worked his tongue into her, he could feel a trickle of juice
escape her hot, musky flesh.  Stiffening his tongue, he plunged deeper
into her until he could feel the ridges of her canal.  He licked the
smooth contours for a moment before returning his attention to her
erect clitoris, which had come out of its fleshy hiding place.  A low
growl flowed from him as his lips captured the spongy head before
sliding down the thick shaft.  He pursed his lips and sucked hard,
exulting in the feel of her erect member throbbing in his mouth.
Lorne backed off a bit and ran his tongue along the underside
of his daughter's oversized clit, causing her to buck harder against
his face.

He was conscious of his own hardness, straining against the fabric of
his clothing.  Rising to a kneeling position, Lorne unfastened his
pants, tugging his underwear down just enough to free his turgid
member.  It sprang from its confinement and seemed to grow larger.

Dimly aware of her father's movement, Eti was lost in a sea of lust.
She moved hard against his mouth as his tongue worked its magic on
her.  As it flicked from one sensitive spot to another, she tried to
get it to stay in one place - without success.  The fleshy invader
just wouldn't be denied as it continued to bring her closer to climax.
Opening her eyes to slits, she could see her father's head moving
frantically between her legs, sucking her for all he was worth.
Something shifted inside her as Etienne felt the downward rush which
only meant one thing.

Lorne could feel the change in Eti's passion.  The once-steady thrusts
against his face were quickly falling off-pace, her hips bucking
wildly against him.  He latched onto her clitoris one more time,
sucking it hard and running his tongue around the head as fast as he
could.  Eti's clit jerked strongly in the grip of his mouth and lips;
Eti froze in mid-thrust as Lorne gave the head one slow lick, then
another, allowing the tip of his tongue to just lay across her swollen
member.  The first spurt of juice came hard and fast.  Her body
relaxed only for a split second before the next jet flowed from her.
Orgasmic bliss caught Eti like an insect in amber as her orgasm
pounded into her relentlessly.

Lorne raised his head from the soaking wetness of her, wiping his
mouth with the back of his hand.  He took in the view of his daughter
as the last wave of pleasure washed over her.  Without hesitation, he
positioned the thick knob of his cock against her opening, not wanting
to give her a chance to recover.  He thrust into her, splitting her
open along the length of his shaft until he was buried inside her.

Eti's eyes flew open at the sudden penetration, her mouth forming an
"O" which matched the surprised look on her face as her father's thick
tool impaled her fully and easily.  She could hear his grunt of
pleasure as he tried to get every inch inside her.

"Oh, Daddy," she cried.

"Hmm?"

"I love you so much!  God, I've missed this."

Lorne leaned forward and sucked an erect nipple into his mouth, and
Eti fell silent.  He withdrew until just the head remained inside her
gripping flesh and fucked her slowly, feeling her muscles' attempt to
draw him deeper.

Etienne's face was a mask of frustration.  "Stop teasing me, Daddy,"
she protested.  "Please don't tease me.  I want to feel you deep
inside, so damn bad!"  Lorne gave a little smile at her bit of
vulgarity and continued his slow, maddening pace - but allowing more
of himself to slide into her sweet confines.

"YES!" she cried.  "Give it to me, you bastard!"  Lorne's smile
widened as another inch or so made its way into her.  Etienne's
fingers dug painfully into his shoulder as he moved inside her with
the same slow pace.

"Ooohh!" she hissed.  "More!  Give me more, damn you!"  Lorne was
clearly enjoying his daughter's plight.  He allowed her legs to drop
down until her knees were in the crook of his elbows, reaching under
her with both hands.  Lorne put one hand under her quivering backside
and the other in the middle of her back.  Bracing himself, Lorne stood
and lifted her in one motion, causing his full length to drive into
her.  Eti wrapped her arms around his neck and clung to him, unable
and unwilling to resist.  Spreading his feet into a wider stance,
Lorne grabbed two hands full of her firm bottom and began sliding her
along the full length of his cock, pounding his steely flesh into her
with hard, fast strokes.

"Oh, fuck me, Daddy!" Eti cried as another orgasm punched through her.
Each downward thrust caused her breasts to jiggle crazily as held onto
him for dear life.  "Now!  Fill me with your love!  I need it, NOW!"

Eti could feel her father's cock grow thicker inside her as he used
shorter, faster strokes to trigger his own release.

The tight feeling in his sac was tremendous as Lorne crossed over the
threshold, sending his creamy offering deep inside his loving
daughter.  "Ugh!  Yes, yes, yes!", he cried, feeling his knees buckle.
He quickly - but carefully - lowered their joined bodies to the floor,
fucking into her hard, his prick still emptying itself into her.  With
his lust fully in control, he withdrew from her overworked slit and
turned her onto her stomach, only to ram into her again.

Etienne gasped as her father's hardness reentered her steamy vagina,
spreading her wide.  She raised her ass slightly and he penetrated her
deeper.   Strangely, she was appreciative yet amazed at his stamina as
she felt the knob of his still-erect member crash into her womb.

"Oh, Peaches," he said, feeling his thickness invade her again.  "Oh,
how I've needed this."  Lorne couldn't get enough of her sweet,
delicious body as he plowed into her with long strokes.  Getting to
his knees and using them to spread her legs further apart, Lorne
looked between them, utterly fascinated at the sight of his cock
literally turning her pussy inside-out at every stroke.  He pulled
back and watched as the swollen knob of his penis appeared.  He let it
rest there for a moment before sending it again into her depths.
Buried deep within her, he reached around and under her, his fingers
finding her clitoris.  Grasping it between thumb and forefinger, he
began a frenzied jerking motion that made Etienne's back arch.

"NO!" she screamed as the dual sensations raced through her.  Eti
tried to escape the onslaught only to find herself unable to move.  It
didn't take long before another mind-numbing climax jolted her.  She
felt his pace slow as he released his grip on her tender clit,
wondering if the pleasure would ever stop and praying it didn't.

With his hands covered in their gooey fluids, Lorne placed a thumb at
the tight entrance to her anus, massaging the enticing opening gently
- before plunging it into her.  Lorne felt her collapse under him but
held Eti firmly in place with his free arm around her waist.

Having two orifices filled simultaneously was too much for Eti as her
orgasm took hold of her.  As Lorne's thumb reamed her, his cock began
to swell inside her again.  She could feel the tremors racing along
the veined monster inside her as he exploded inside her.  Lorne fell
forward, consumed by the pleasure/pain of his climax.  His thumb
popped out of her bottom wetly as he braced himself on shaky arms,
continuing to empty his love into her.

Etienne felt his softening maleness as it slid from her, tears of joy
streaming down her cheeks.  If she had any negative thoughts about his
love and desire for her, this act of love sent such thoughts to an
early grave.

Lorne was coming down from the orgasmic high on which he'd been.  He
trembled slightly as his sore muscles began protesting at being so
badly abused.  "That's okay - nothing a hot shower can't handle," he
though.  Looking to his left, he spotted Eti's prone form on the thick
carpeting.

"Peaches?"

A light snore answered him, so he reached over and shook her.
"Peaches, come on.  Let's go to bed."

Etienne groaned at the interruption in her moment of afterglow.  "Do I
have to?"

"Yes, unless you like sleeping on the floor."  Lorne offered a hand to
the slowly rising Etienne, who used it to pull herself upright.

Holding hands, the two climbed the stairs.  Reaching the top, Eti
started to turn right toward her room, only to be jerked to a stop.
"Where are you going?" her father asked.

"To my room, where else would I be going?"

"I thought you'd, well, sleep with me tonight.  That's if you don't
mind."

Etienne gave her father a loving, if sleepy, smile.  "Sure, why not?"

Returning her smile, Lorne said, "I figured if we're going to be full
time lovers, we may as well sleep in the same bed."  Wrapping an arm
around her shoulder, they entered the bedroom, the door closing with a
click.


Part II, Chapter Three

Eti squirmed in her seat, still a little sore from the previous
evening's activity.  "I suppose it's something I'll have to get used
to," she thought.  At the front of the room, the physics teacher was
saying something about the upcoming commencement ceremonies, now only
two weeks away.

"I'm glad we're finally getting out of here," a voice whispered in her
ear.  Startled, Etienne turned toward the source and found herself
looking into Darryl Hill's black eyes.  Darryl's complexion was darker
than her own; along with the short-cropped black hair, his eyes
appeared not to have pupils.

"What?  Oh, I'm sorry, Darryl - I wasn't paying attention."

"Nothing new about that - you hardly ever pay attention to me."

Eti ignored the sarcastic remark.  "You know that's not true."

The bell rang, signaling the change in classes.  Eti tried to lose
herself in the bustling throng, hoping to avoid continuing the
discussion with Darryl.  He was attractive enough, but . . .

"Hey!  Wait up!"

Darryl caught up with her, saying, "Look, I'm sorry for the crack I
made in there.  You do pay attention to me, even if it's just
friendly."

Etienne didn't miss the hidden remark in that statement.  "We're
friends, Darryl; why shouldn't it be friendly?"

"I think you know what I mean, Eti.  I'd like to get to know you
better."

Etienne stopped and turned to face him.  "Darryl, damn, I like you,
but it just isn't possible."

Darryl looked crestfallen.  "There's someone else."

"You could say that.  Sorry."

The young man wasn't to be put off so easily.  "What would it take to
convince you to leave him?"

Eti had to stifle a laugh.  "More than you could ever imagine, I'm
afraid.  Look, Darryl, I'm not trying to be rude or anything, but I'm
pretty happy with the way things are in my life right now.  I'm sure
you understand."

"Yeah, I understand," he said, clearly not understanding.  "Well, you
can't blame a guy for trying!  See ya around, okay?"

"Okay.  Darryl?"

"Yeah?"

"Thanks for understanding.  You're a good friend."

His ego a bit bruised, Darryl nodded and headed for class.  Eti
watched him round the corner before entering the classroom, feeling
guilty over rejecting his advances.

 *   *   *

"How was school today?"  Lorne posed the usual question while checking
on the bread baking in the oven.

"Oh, about the same as usual.  Graduation is in two week and we're
just trying to tie up the loose ends."

Something about her answer made Lorne turn and look at Eti.  "Is there
something wrong?"

"Wrong?  What could be wrong?"  Eti continued setting the table,
almost knocking over a glass of water.

"You seem distracted.  I trust your grades are okay?"

"They couldn't be better!  Well, the "B" I got in calculus could have
been better, but I'm happy with it."

"Then what's the problem, Peaches?"

Eti sat at the table.  "I had a little run-in with Darryl Hill today.
He likes me."

"I see.  Anything you want to talk about?"

"He wants me to leave the guy I'm seeing now and start a relationship
with him."  Etienne looked up at her father, a glint of amusement in
her hazel eyes.

"Does he, now?  What did you tell him?"

"Told him I'm happy with my life right now."

"Why so glum, then?"

"Darryl's cute and I really do like him.  He just seems so . . .
childish."

Alarms started flashing in Lorne's mind.  "Childish, eh?  As compared
to what?"

The young woman blinked in momentary confusion.  "Well, compared to
you."

"Do you think that's fair?  You're not giving the boy a chance to
prove himself."

In his heart, however, Lorne was hoping Darryl would continue to fail
in his attempts to win Eti's heart - a thought which surprised him.

"You're right.  It probably isn't fair to him.  You told me a long
time ago once I decided, I should stick to it.  I've decided you are
all I need."

"I can truly appreciate it.  What if you're wrong?"

"If I'm wrong, then it's something I'll have to live with - and I
would have learned some thing."  Eti locked her gaze onto her father's
handsome face.  "Are you suggesting I give Darryl a chance to make me
happy?"

"I'm suggesting you should think over all the options, that's all.
What you do about it is entirely up to you, dear.  Let's eat."

Dinner progressed at an unusually slow and quiet pace.  During the
meal, Lorne stole glances in Eti's direction, watching the battle
being waged inside her.  It tore him, too, in some places; Lorne
didn't want to lose her, but he did not want to hinder her search for
happiness.

*   *   *

Eti stepped into the shower and tried to relax as the hot needles of
water first stung, then soothed her tense muscles.  Hair, once
carefully styled earlier in the day, became limp strands of ebony as
she immersed herself in the refreshing stream.  She sighed as the wet
warmth found its way to every part of her body, all the while thinking
how unfair life could be.

Reaching for the soap, she quickly worked up lather while wishing she
could wash away her confusion this easily.  Leaning against the wall,
Etienne allowed herself to relax even further, her hands absently
massaging her breasts, her nipples instantly responding to her touch.
As the water streamed along the shape of her body, Eti tried to
conjure Darryl's image in her mind, imagining his hands on her
breasts, his lips on hers.

She allowed a hand to part her inner folds to massage the ache running
along the hardening shaft of her clit, the image in her mind becoming
vivid.  Oh, yes, she could easily imagine Darryl doing this to her,
melting the core of her being.  Again, in her mind, Darryl broke the
kiss and she opened her eyes to look at him.

Eti found her father looking back at her.  The daydream dissolved,
leaving reality - and some rapidly cooling water - in its place.
Etienne knew what she had to do.  Without bothering to dry off, Eti
quickly left her bedroom, a trail of damp footprints in her wake.
Reaching her father's room, she looked in and found him sitting on the
bed reading.

Lorne looked up from the sheaf of papers, surprised to find a very
damp - and very perturbed - Etienne standing not two feet away.
Keeping his surprise hidden behind a mask of calm, Lorne spoke.

"No towel in your bathroom?", nodding at the droplets of water
glistening on her belly.

Eti instinctively looked at herself a moment of confusion crossing her
face before her head snapped up, resuming her piercing gaze.  "I was
just in the shower."

Lorne felt a bubble of laughter welling inside him.  "So I see."

Etienne ignored the remark and continued.  "I was daydreaming about
Darryl.  In my daydream, he was touching and kissing me.  When I
opened my eyes, it wasn't Darryl - it was you."

"So?" Lorne prompted when his daughter fell silent.

Eti sat next to him on the bed, placing her damp head on his shoulder.
"I realized it's you I really want.  Darryl's probably a great guy -
but I'm just not interested."

As Eti snuggled against him, Lorne knew one of his fears were coming
to the front.  One thing he had considered a problem (of sorts) was
spoiling his daughter with his love and affection.  For him, the
intimacy found in a relationship was an old hat, not so for his young
daughter.

Eti looked up at her father, noticing his silence.  "Dad?"

"Hmm?"

"Is something wrong?  You seem a little distant."

"Just thinking, Peaches."

"Good things, I hope," she replied, her hand finding his dormant
maleness and began to awaken it.

At her touch, Lorne shifted his position to allow her better access.
Over the last few months, he had been lying to himself, knowing he
needed to love Etienne in every way possible - and denying it at every
turn.  As she massaged him to full erection, he knew further denial
and resistance would be useless.

"Lie back, man of mine," Eti whispered.  Obediently, Lorne stretched
out on the bed while Eti freed his cock, feeling the softness of her
hand against his hot flesh.

"So proud and majestic," she said.  Etienne held her father's maleness
in her fist, drawing the silky skin up over the bulbous head and
releasing it.  Smoothly, Eti lowered her mouth to him and licked her
tongue across the head, collecting the drop of clear dew which had
appeared there.

Lorne groaned softly as Eti's tongue roamed lazily along the veined
shaft of his manhood, shivering as she found yet another sensitive
spot.  With each stroke of her hand, his resistance melted away; with
each touch of her tongue, his love for her grew.

Eti took half his length into her mouth easily, savoring the salty
taste and feeling the tremors along the shaft.  She allowed herself an
inward smile.  It wouldn't take long to get her loving father to
fountain his seed.  Eti let her teeth scape along his quivering tool
teasingly and was rewarded with a strained gasp.  Taking a deep
breath, she began to work his cock in earnest, increasing her speed
and pressure on him.  Eti caught by him surprise, feeling his cock
swell suddenly.

Lorne felt the swelling and the gut-wrenching feeling of impending
ejaculation simultaneously.  He wanted to explode in Eti's mouth and,
while, he didn't, wanting the insane feeling to last forever.  Lorne's
breath came in great gulps as he tried to ward off the inevitable -
and failed.

Etienne moaned as the first flows of his seed poured into her mouth,
warm and musky.  She  swallowed quickly to make room for the next
spurt, finding herself unable to keep up.  So she allowed her mouth to
fill with the slick fluid, consuming it at her leisure as Lorne gave
in to his orgasm.

Lorne was barely aware of Eti removing her mouth from him, raising his
head enough to see her while mounting his semierect tool.  His initial
orgasm left him feeling strangely weak and helpless and he could only
watch as the knob of his maleness disappeared into the folds of her
slit, followed by the full length of his shaft.

"Ahhh," Eti moaned.  Now fully seated on him, she paused for a moment
feeling the tingle of excitement flow through her at being filled with
him - though he has not as hard as he was a moment ago.  "However,"
she thought, "that will soon change!"  Bracing herself with her arms
against his chest, she settled into a rhythm allowing her to slide
along his cock, now slick with her own juices - but not allowing it to
fall from the grasping muscles of her vagina.

"Oh, you feel so good inside me," she said, picking up speed.  Infused
with passion, Eti felt the heat at her center like a glowing coal.
"Feels . . .  so . . .  good," she grunted, punctuating each word with
hard, downward thrusts of her pelvis.  Eti could feel him stiffening
inside her, spreading her walls with his thickness.  Her hips
undulating with snakelike smoothness, she availed herself of his
manhood, delighting in the pleasure of pleasing him.  Eti could feel
Lorne trying to replace her motion with one of his own and she looked
down at him.

"Oh, no, my love!  Just be still and let me love you.  I need this so
much!" Her voice trailed off as an orgasm spread through her, leaving
a gentle comfort in its wake.  It also left her wanting more of the
elusive feeling.  Etienne continued to ride him as tiny ripples of
pleasure continued to flow through her, the precursors of an orgasm to
end all orgasms.

It hit her like a punch, stopping her dead in her tracks.  Lorne could
feel the tremendous ripples that ran along her inner muscles.  Hot
liquid splashed at the junction of their bodies as her pussy clamped
down on him.  "NO!  I'm not ready!" she screamed, much too late.  It
consumed her easily, leaving no nerve untouched until, spent, she
collapsed onto him, still trembling in the aftermath.  When she felt
Lorne's arms surround her, Eti knew she had taken on too much.

Lorne lifted and turned Eti easily.  With her legs wrapped high around
his waist, he began to move inside her.  The incredible slickness of
her sheath made his passage into her center easy and effortless.  His
cock felt as if it were six inches in diameter and harder than granite
as he plunged into her deeply.

"My turn now, darling," he said.  Lorne penetrated her deeply again as
the pressure wave built inside him, burning him with its intensity as
he spilled his love into her.

"Oh!  Yes!"  Eti cried out as Lorne filled her, Passion's fire searing
her nerve endings.  Again pushed over the precipice, her orgasm flowed
over her relentlessly, electrifying her very soul.  Locked together,
father and daughter moved along the same path, each lost in their
separate feelings.  Yet, both knew their joining wasn't limited to
just the physical.  Lorne could sense Etienne's joy, sharp and fresh
in his mind as if it were his own.  It washed over and soothed him,
carrying away any doubts he had about the rightness or wrongness of
their love.  Oh, yes, he could love her fully and in every way
possible.

Lorne withdrew from her slowly, relishing the feeling.  Etienne
reached up and touched his face with a hand which trembled slightly.
"I love you, Dad."

"I love you, too, Peaches," he replied as his daughter snuggled close
to him.  Instantly, Etienne was happily asleep - and snoring lightly.
Lorne allowed himself a wry grin while feeling very good about himself
and their relationship.


Part II, Chapter Four

Graduation day.  Eti paced the living room nervously while an amused
Lorne looked on.  "Will you sit for a moment?  You're starting to make
me tired!"

Eti came to a halt and looked at her father.  "I'm sorry, Dad.  I
don't know why I'm so edgy.  It's just another day."

"Well, you don't graduate from high school every day, but I know what
you mean."  Lorne smiled.  "Hell, I was so nervous the day I graduated
I forgot to put a belt on.  Never noticed it until they called my
name."

"What happened?"

"I got up and started across the stage, feeling the butterflies in my
stomach and knowing your grandparents were out there in the audience
watching me.  As the principal handed me my diploma, my pants fell
down!"

Eti smothered a laugh.  "You must have been terribly embarrassed."

"Embarrassed?  An understatement, my dear; believe me.  They still
talk about it at the class reunions."

Lorne looked at his watch.  "Okay, Peaches - time to go!"

*   *   *

"...really going to miss those guys," Eti was saying as she climbed
out of the car.

"Well, you'll see them again at the first class reunion," Lorne
replied as he looked up the street.

Etienne noticed it and asked, "What are you looking for?"

"Huh?  Oh, nothing.  Come on, I've got something for you."

"I hope it isn't a party - I thought we agreed not to have one!"

"No, not a party, but it's important.  Come on!"  Lorne opened the
door for Eti stopping only to take another look up and down the street
before following.

Once inside, he led Eti to the patio and handed her a small package.
"Here you go - the first present."

Etienne felt her eyes fill with tears.  "You didn't have to get me
anything!", she said, fumbling at the wrapping paper.  Seeing her
difficulty, Lorne took it from her and exposed the long, black velvet
case.  Eti opened the lid, revealing a gold tennis bracelet, encrusted
with diamonds and emeralds.  Her eyes went wide with surprise.

"It's beautiful!" she exclaimed.  "I've always wanted one!"

"I remembered," Lorne replied, feeling a lump in his throat.  "Here,
let me put it on," fastening the bracelet around her wrist.  "Now for
gift number two."  Reaching into another pocket, he produced another
wrapped box.

"What's this?"

Lorne flashed her a smug look.  "Open it and find out."

Eti was puzzled, wondering what it could be.  She made quick work of
the wrapping paper and opened the box.  Her puzzled look deepened.

"A nameplate?  I don't get it."

"Keep looking; there's something else there."

Eti removed the nameplate and found a square of plastic which not only
had her name on it,  but also included a picture of her.  "This is an
ID card from Carlton . . . " Realization dawned on her.  "You got me a
job!  But, how . . ."

"Getting you the job was easy - getting the picture wasn't.  You start
in three weeks for the systems administration department.  You'll have
to work hard, but I know you can handle it."

Eti hugged her father, the tears freely flowing down her cheeks.  "I
don't know how to thank you for all of this."

"Hey, what are fathers for?" Lorne was saying just as the doorbell
rang.  "I'll get it."

As Lorne went to answer the door, Eti felt so much love for him as the
sun reflected its light off the polished gold bracelet.  Hearing her
father's footsteps, she looked up.

"Who was it?" she asked.

"Just a delivery.  You wanna see what came?"

Hand in hand, the two walked around the outside of the house.  As they
rounded the last corner, Eti stopped dead in her tracks as she took in
the sight of the new car parked in the driveway.

"I figured since you have a new job, you needed a new car to get you
there."

*    *   *

Etienne grimaced as Lorne drove into her, the pleasure/pain sweeping
through her.  Her hands were claws on his back, raising little welts.
In a distant corner of her mind, she somehow knew no other man could
ever make her feel this way.  It felt so right, yet deliciously
sinful!  The young woman allowed herself to be turned into yet another
position and felt the stabbing pressure of Lorne's entrance.  She
sighed as the thick shaft spread her wide, her juices easing its
passage into her nether regions.

"You okay, babe?"

"Mm, oh, yes.  Perfect."

Satisfied, Lorne resumed his thrusts inside her.  He loved the way her
vagina clung to him, feeling the coarseness of her pubic hairs as they
scraped along the exposed portions of his penis.  Lorne lifted her
legs higher and plunged deeper into her warmth, feeling a trickle of
juice splashing against his sac as she came again.  Lorne could feel
the tightness in him and his brow furrowed in concentration as his
increased his speed inside her, hammering at her sex.

"Ooh, yes!  You're getting harder inside me.  Fill me, lover!  Give it
to me!"

He gave one last, deep thrust into his daughter, crying out as his
seed flowed into her.  Smooth strokes became jerky ones as he emptied
his love into her in long, hot spurts that sent chills through him
that ran from head to toe.

Spent and softening inside her, Lorne arranged their bodies for
comfort as Eti showered him with soft kisses, still grinding her sex
against him.

"Dad?"

"Yes, Eti?"

"I love you.  You make me feel so alive when we make love like this."

Lorne felt a warm glow spread through him at her words.  "I love you
too, Peaches," he answered, holding her closer.  "Are you happy?"

"Am I?!  I wish I could tell you how I feel right now.  There aren't
any words to describe it."

Lorne tilted his head back and looked into her hazel eyes and saw the
truth of her words.  "I know what you mean.  I never thought I'd be
happy again.  You've changed all of that."  He laughed.  "You've
changed me."

Eti cuddled against him as his now cooling sperm continued to seep
from her.  "Changed you?  How?"

Lorne's smile widened.  "If someone had told me six months ago that
I'd be lying here feeling wonderful after making love to you, I would
have throttled them."  He shrugged.  "Nevertheless, here I am.  I do
know one thing, though."

"What's that?"

"If I didn't love you, none of this would have ever happened."

"You have any regrets?"

"Regrets?  Only that I didn't to this before now!  You've made me
realize I had been neglecting your needs and my own."

"You just didn't do this for my sake?" she asked.

"Hell, no!  Well, maybe. . .  I guess something inside me knew I'd
been without love and happiness for so long.  It wasn't until after
the party I had to confess that I missed not having someone to love."
He frowned.  "That didn't come out right, did it?"

Eti laughed softly.  "Don't worry.  I know what you meant.  However, I
did notice something."

"What might that be?"

"You were having the time of your life."  Unbidden, a burst of
laughter escaped from Etienne.

"What's so funny?"

"You should have seen the look on your face when Geoff . . ."

Lorne felt the burn of embarrassment flood his face, thankful for his
dark coloring and the dim light in the room.  "Oh, that."

"I didn't know you were that kinky."

"I'm not!" he protested.  "I was just as surprised as you were!
Although, I have to admit it felt pretty good."  Lorne sat up.

"Hey!  What about you!  You and Kymber looked pretty cozy when we came
in."

It was Eti's turn to be thankful for the low light.  "Ah, well . . ."
she started, realizing she didn't have an answer for him.

"I thought so.  You think I'm kinky. . ."  Lorne feigned being
indignant.  "The pot calls the kettle black."

Silence enveloped them as they took stock of the events which had
brought them to this point.  Lorne felt better about things now that
he'd accepted this new way of life.  His fears of somehow stifling Eti
were unfounded, another thing his mind could put to rest.

Etienne knew she had no regrets, echoing her father's sentiment that
this should have happened way before it did.  "Still," she thought,
"Things happen when they're supposed to."  Through incest, Eti had
learned of the strength and depths of her own ability to love and be
loved.  Before all of this, the man lying next to her was just her
father.  Now, she realized, he was much more than that.  Knowing she
was only seeing the tip of the iceberg that was her father, she felt
great comfort in knowing there was more to learn.

As sleep claimed her, Eti knew life was good, and getting better.


ETIENNE:  THE BEST OF EVERYTHING

Part III, Chapter One

Pressure, friction, motion, anxiety, calm.  One moment, fullness, the
next, emptiness.  Etienne Williams experienced all these sensations as
the hard penis invaded her body again, restoring the feeling of
fullness.  She held her breath as her weight nearly doubled, pressed
into the firm but yielding mattress as the man above her increased his
movement inside her.  Wet, slurping sounds mingled with their
breathing adding their special arousal factors to the heavy, heady
scents generated during lovemaking.

Eti sighed with contentment as the thick, hard cock filled her
completely, feeling the engorged head collide with the entrance of her
womb.  The man's mouth captured an erect nipple, sending another
pleasurable sensation through her to be added to those already
present.  The young woman added her own movements to those of the man,
thrusting her hips upward to meet his, causing him to grunt in
appreciation.

The man's strokes were getting longer and faster, the force of his
body meeting hers caused her full breasts to move in perfect
counterpoint to his thrusts.  Eti lifted her shapely legs higher, to
give the man greater access to her sweltering sex.  "Soon," she
thought.  "It's got to be soon!" as her senses were becoming
overloaded, her body literally rebounding from the bedding, only to be
met by the man's savage thrusts, their bodies slapping together wetly.

More friction, the woman felt more heat as she felt a very familiar
tingling.  A deep thrust by the man, causing the tingling to increase
twofold.  Another long, deep, thrust - the feeling quadrupled and her
eyes closed tightly in anticipation of what was to happen next.

The man's strokes, once sure and steady, were becoming erratic as his
thick tool grew larger inside her.  Her own sex was already
contracting sporadically, sending rippling waves of moist flesh
against the smooth hardness inside her.  A white hot, intense
explosion ripped through her, causing her inner muscles to clamp down
tightly on the invading meat.  Darkness also clamped down on her, her
breathing barely noticeable.  Then she felt the first spurts of the
man's seed, hot and sticky inside her.  Etienne floated on the edge of
consciousness as the man hammered his spurting cock into her as if he
could get further into her body.  The frantic pounding sensation
triggered another release somewhere deep inside her, further pushing
down the veil of darkness, causing her to shake as if electrocuted.

Eti could hear low keening - hers? - as she flooded the man's shaft
with her own love offering, her overheated sex clamping down on him
repeatedly.  Another contraction, another splash of juices to mix with
his as, finally, the intensity began to subside, leaving her with a
drained, tingly feeling.  The man's last spurts of semen flowed into
her as he collapsed against her, breathing heavily.

"You know, " she said, her voice cracking slightly, "You should really
think about bottling this.  We would be rich beyond our dreams!"  The
man propped himself up on one elbow, looking down at her smiling face.
Laughing, he replied "There wouldn't be much to sell - you'd buy it
all up for yourself."

"That's true," she admitted, settling into the warm, fuzzy feeling,
all that remained of her orgasm.  Eti could feel the man's now-soft
cock fall out of her, releasing a slow tricking of semen that flowed
from her gaping vagina, following the crack of her firm bottom.

With a deft movement, Lorne Williams flipped over onto his back beside
his daughter.  "I don't know about you, but I could use something to
eat."

Eti slapped her father playfully.  "Like you haven't had enough to eat
already!"  She sat up, causing her full breasts to stand out, the
nipples still hard.  She turned and looked lovingly at her father as
he stretched, his dormant maleness lying across the crease where leg
met the abdomen.

"Come on, lazy one," she said with mock sternest.  "We have to get
cleaned up.  Kymber's flight will be arriving soon."  Lorne watched
appreciatively as Eti went to the bathroom to start the shower.  He
delighted in seeing the very shapely curves of her body and wondered,
for the millionth time, how he could be so lucky to have a daughter
like her.  Hearing the running water, he got up with reluctance, not
wanting the moment to end.

Etienne was already in the shower, the hot, soapy water flowing over
her medium brown skin.  As he joined her, Lorne again took stock of
his Nubian goddess, noting how a trail of bubbles curled under one
breast and traveled down her side to the swell of her hips.  Lorne
could feel himself becoming aroused again as Etienne turned to soap
his chest.

Feeling his returning erection against her tummy, Eti looked down.
"Oh, no!  We don't have time for this, my friend!" she said to his
maleness as Lorne grew longer and harder. She looked back at her
father, grinning.

"I can't help it if he likes you," Lorne complained half heartedly
while reaching for the soap. The slippery bar to fell from its holder,
clunking loudly against the tub before coming to rest behind Eti.

"I got it," she said.  As she turned and bent over to retrieve the
errant soap, she realized her mistake.  Before she could stand, she
felt the bulbous head of his cock split her still-swollen labia.  A
gasp escaped her lips as Lorne plunged half his length into her,
spreading her wide again.  Instinct caused her to push back against
his advance, again filling her.

"We . . .  don't . . .  have . . .  time . . ." she said as Lorne
worked himself into her, holding her hips steady.  That warm, golden
feeling she'd come to love over the last three years replaced any
further protests.

The water stung Lorne's chest and splashed onto Eti's upturned bottom,
washing away the last of the soap.  He spread her cheeks, allowing him
to view his thickness as he plunged into his daughter.  He marveled at
the contrast of their skin color, Lorne being darker than his
19-year-old partner.  Lorne was deep into the sensations offered by
the young woman's body, thrusting easily into her sex when the water
suddenly turned cold, shocking him into ejaculating.  The warmth of
Eti's love sheath, and the brisk cold of the water battled for
supremacy as he emptied himself into her.

Holding on to the towel bar, Eti could feel her father inside her,
giving her the sweetest of feelings, when the water went cold.  The
sudden change in temperature caused her slippery nest to contract hard
around him, the splashing sounds of her release getting lost in the
sounds of running water.  She pushed back hard against him, grinding
her hips in time with his thrusts, as he released his seed into her.

As the water grew colder, causing her to shiver, Eti leaned forward
and shut off the water, Lorne's half-erect cock slipping out of her,
still spasming.  She turned at looked at the handsome, Black
scientist.  "You're insatiable and I love you!  I hope we're not
late."

Lorne leaned forward and placed his mouth on hers, cutting off any
further comments.  Breaking the deep kiss, Lorne said, "Me, too, but
it was worth it!"

Lorne and Etienne stepped from the shower into the relative warmth of
the bathroom and dried each other off.  Eti's nipples continued to
stand out as Lorne dried her breasts and worked his way down.  She
stood contentedly, feeling his strong hands against her as he dried
her.  One hand spent a little extra time at the triangle of black hair
nestled between her legs, while the other probed its way into the
crevice of her firm bottom.  She trembled slightly as the towel
brushed across her puckered back hole, adding to the delicious
feelings already present.

Grabbing her towel, she returned the favor with an appreciative smile
on her lovely features.  Her hazel brown eyes, feasted upon her
father's muscular chest, idly noting that even at 43, he was in
remarkable shape.  She made her way down his flat stomach to his
maleness, again dormant and gently dried his testes, feeling their
weight in her hands.  Lust tempted Eti to give the large,
mushroom-shaped head of his cock a suck but knew she wouldn't stop
there - and they had a plane to meet.


Part III, Chapter Two

Sighing, she stood and followed her father out of the bathroom.  "I'll
be ready in 15 minutes, Dad," she called to him.  Lorne nodded in
reply, searching his closet for something to wear.  As she padded down
the hallway to her own room, she remembered the reason which had
brought her to his room in the first place.  She had something to tell
him, something very important - but Eti had forgotten it in a sweet
rush of passion.  Not that it was unwelcome, she thought with a smile
- her father was a fantastic lover.  For the last three years, she'd
known no one else but him.  She had no regrets at all, only pure love
for him.

Standing naked before the full length mirror, she admired her shapely
body, noting her large, pendulous breasts and how the dark circles of
her areola stood out against the smooth, mocha skin surrounding it.
Slightly erect, her nipples stood out proudly and she ran a finger
lightly across one, finding it still very much sensitive.  She
continued to examine her body, her eyes coming to rest on her flat
tummy.  Eti replaced the smile on her face momentarily with a slight
frown, stark reality replacing the cozy, loving feelings.  How was she
going to tell her father, her lover, that she was pregnant?

When Eti's period failed to show up as scheduled, she wasn't worried
at first; being a day late wasn't unusual for her.  She religiously
took her birth control pills and any thoughts of becoming pregnant
didn't concern her.  However, after a week had gone by, she began to
worry and had stopped at a drug store on the way home from work and
picked up a pregnancy test kit.  Etienne had placed the kit on her
dressing table, debating whether to use it.

"Maybe I just miscalculated," she thought, glancing up at the calendar
adorning one wall.  One date stood out, enclosed in a bold, red
circle, an apt reminder of when she was to begin her cycle.  Chasing
away her indecisive thoughts, she'd grabbed the kit and headed for the
bathroom.  After following the instructions, she waited.

The bright blue indicator that greeted her minutes later sent mixed
emotions flowing through her.  "I'm pregnant!" part of her rejoiced.
The more skeptical side of her asked, "How?  We didn't miss a pill!"
The cool, logical side of her provided the obvious answer - her pills
failed to do their appointed task.

Eti blinked, bringing her back from her memories.  She sighed, a
mixture of happiness and uneasiness coursing along her nervous system.
After coming to terms with her condition, she had gone to tell her
father, well, he was going to be a father.  The soon-to-be mother
laughed at the silliness that thought invoked, as she remembered going
into his room and shaking him awake.  She had been prepared to tell
him - but her father had other ideas.  As he pleasured her, all
thoughts of talking to him had left, replaced by the delicious
feelings he always brought out in her.  Eti smiled again and hurried
to get dressed, finally deciding to tell him on the way to the
airport.


Part III, Chapter Three

Kymber Levin sat looking out the tiny window of the jet as it prepared
to land, thinking of how good it would be to see Lorne and Eti
Williams again.  She hadn't seen them since her father's funeral,
having left immediately afterwards to live with her aunt in Seattle.
Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered the horrible nightmare.
The phone call from the police.  A voice informing her of the
accident, a head on collision.  Her frantic call to Lorne Williams,
the only person she could think of to call and the ride to the
hospital. Then there was the disorienting feeling as the doctor told
her the bad news.  She had fainted, barely hearing her words, ". . .
so very sorry, Ms. Levin.  We did all we could."

The bump of the giant jetliner landing shook Kymber out of her painful
memories as the attendants reminded everyone to stay seated.  Wiping
her eyes, she gathered her things and exited the plane into the
terminal, searching for a familiar face in the sea of humanity.

*    *    *

Lorne drove to the airport quickly but carefully, chiding himself on
making love to Eti again, knowing they'd be late.  If he hadn't
learned anything over the last three years, it was resisting her charm
was something at which he wasn't very good.  After arriving at the
airport and parking the car, Eti and Lorne headed toward the arrival
gate as fast as the growing throng would allow.  Etienne spotted
Kymber first and called out to her long time friend.  "Kymber!  Over
here!" called Eti, waving her hands.

Kymber Levin turned toward the sound of her name.  Upon seeing Eti and
Lorne, she waved back and went to meet them.

Etienne greeted her long time friend with a hug pausing only to plant
a kiss on her cheek.  "It's good to have you back, " she said while
holding the beautiful redhead at arms length.

"It's good to be back," she admitted.  Kymber turned to embrace Lorne.

"It's good to see you, too, Lorne!"

Lorne gave the lithe woman a hug that was more friendly than fatherly.
Although he had worked with her late father, his knowledge of her was
more than just a casual one.  As they went to the baggage area, Lorne
smiled at his memories of Kymber Levin.  The aftermath of the
now-legendary party had changed their lives forever, establishing an
intimacy before which he'd never experienced.

Admittedly, he missed his friend and colleague, but the satisfaction
of knowing Kymber would be very well taken care of replaced his
feelings of loss.  Absently taking the bags off the conveyor, the
sound of Eti's melodious voice interrupted Lorne's thoughts.

"We've got the spare room all set up for you," she was saying.  "You
won't have to worry about a thing."

Lorne smiled at his daughter's enthusiasm and knew her joy matched his
own.  Geoff had left Kymber very well provided for, so money wasn't a
problem.  According to the letter he'd received two weeks earlier,
Kymber wasn't happy in Seattle and had asked Lorne if she could move
in with them.  "You and Eti are the only family I need right now," her
words had said.  He replied to her, telling her they would be pleased
to have her and, after clearing it with her aunt, they made the move.

They filled the trip home with innocent chatter as the two young women
brought each other up to date.  Sparing a glance at Etienne, he
thought he noticed something different about her but could not put his
finger on it.  Eti, turned almost completely in her seat and facing
Kymber, didn't notice his furtive looks.  He dismissed the thought,
concentrating on his driving.

Minutes later, he pulled into the driveway.  Eti and Kymber headed
toward the house, leaving him to tackle the luggage.  Hands on his
hips, he cleared his voice and called out to them.  "Excuse me!
Ladies?"

The two women stopped in mid conversation and looked back at him.
Lorne noticed with some amusement both had identical confused looks on
their faces.  "These bags aren't going to move by themselves," he
admonished.  Mumbling apologies, they came back to take some smaller
bags as Lorne wrestled with the largest ones.  Once inside, he
gratefully let the heavy items drop and turned to his charges.

"Eti, show Kymber her room; I'll bring the bags up in a moment," he
said while crossing to the answering machine.  After listening to the
message, he went to the bottom of the stairs.

"Eti?  Kymber?" he called, opening the door.  "I've got to go to the
office for a little while.  Don't wait for me to have dinner."  He
barely heard the response as the door closed behind him.

*    *    *

Hearing the car start and drive away, Etienne turned to Kymber,
beaming.  "Let's get you settled in first - then we can talk," she
said.  Kymber agreed; she had a million questions to ask Eti.  The two
women busied themselves with storing Kymber's belongings, limiting
their conversation to things like the color of a dress while
exchanging opinions on the latest styles.  An hour later, everything
was in place and Kymber flopped down across the bed.  Between the long
flight and getting the room set up, Kymber was exhausted.  However, it
didn't curb her curiosity.

"So, are you and your father still, uh, you know?" she asked.

Etienne looked into Kymber's emerald green eyes as she spoke.  "Yes,
we're still lovers.  He's just so good for me that I don't bother with
the other men."

"Why not?"

"What could they offer me that he can't?  I mean, look around you.  I
have the best of everything!"

Kymber had to agree with this.  This wasn't the same house they had
lived in for many years; Lorne, having assumed her father's position,
had decided that they needed a home that matched their new status.  If
the rest of the house is as beautiful as this room, she thought, it
must really be something.  She was drawn back to Eti, who was still
talking.

"I have a job and love and happiness in my life.  Daddy is so
attentive and not just in bed."  Eti's look of contentment spoke
volumes.  "We go places and do things we never had time to do before.
Why waste my time on some inexperienced guy, never knowing if I can
love or trust him?  No, all we need is each other."  Eti reached down
and touched her friend's hand.

"Oh, and you, if you're willing."

Surprise took Kymber aback momentarily, not completely understanding
what Eti was saying.  Eti saw the confusion written across her
friend's creamy complexion and offered an explanation.

"Daddy and I talked about this last week.  Let's face it.  You aren't
exactly strangers to each other."

Kymber nodded, understanding the reference.

Etienne continued.  "I guess what I'm trying to say is we love you
very much and, speaking for both of us, we'd be happy if you'd join
our little family."

This was more than the young woman could have ever hoped for!  She
could feel the tears beginning to fall down her cheeks.  "I don't know
what to say. . .," she stammered.

Eti sat next to Kymber and held her.  "Just say  yes'," she said,
lifting Kymber's chin and kissing her gently.

Kymber returned the kiss, her tongue darting into the other woman's
inviting mouth.  A new feeling of fresh excitement replaced her
fatigue as she allowed herself to be pressed onto the bed.  Their
kisses became more intense as their hands started to explore each
other's bodies.

"I've missed you," murmured Eti, her hands deftly unbuttoning Kymber's
blouse to expose her firm, full breasts.  Kymber could only lay back
as Eti undid the lacy material of her bra, freeing the twin globes of
flesh, her nipples hardening as the cool air of the room brushed
across them - only to be replaced by the warm wetness of Eti's mouth.
Kymber gasped as the other woman's tongue flicked across the turgid
button of flesh.  Eti relished the feel of Kymber's nipple between her
lips, savoring the salty taste of the other woman's skin, feeling her
own passions stirring as she immersed herself in the sweet flesh.

The two women paused just long enough to completely shed their
restrictive clothing.  Once naked, Eti gathered Kymber into her arms,
nibbling on the hot redhead's delicately shaped earlobe.  As Eti's
warm, moist breath sent more chills through her, Kymber busied herself
with teasing Eti's large nipples until they were both quite erect and
begging for more attention.

The afternoon sunlight bathed the two lovers with its warmth as the
room quickly filled with the sounds of their passion.  Kymber
positioned her bottom over Etienne's open mouth feeling a sharp thrill
coursing through her as she felt the first probing of the other's
tongue.  Eti lapped at the swelling pussy lips, her tongue parting the
shock of red pubic hair covering Kymber's hidden entrance to flick
teasingly across the sensitive clitoral bud, causing Kymber's knees to
buckle slightly.  Giving in to the sensations offered by her lifelong
friend, Kymber lowered her own mouth to Eti's dark bush to capture the
large clitoris protruding prominently from between the shrouded cunt
lips, feeling her own excitement increase as she captured it, feeling
it grow harder as her tongue flew over the exposed head.

They sucked at each other with urgency as each remembered the little
things which  pleased the other.  As Eti buried her tongue deeply into
the gyrating flesh above her, she reached around and slowly inserted
her slender finger into Kymber's ass while filling her dripping pussy
with her thumb, smiling inwardly as she felt her friend's twin
orifices spasm at the sudden invasion, causing the lust-filled woman
to gasp.

Kymber ground her overheated sex onto Eti face as she went careening
into her first orgasm, drenching the other woman's face with hot
liquid.  "Oh, yes!  Yes!", she cried out as Eti's busy fingers coaxed
another nerve shattering wave of pleasure out of her.  "Oh, take
iit . . .  take it all!"

Etienne paused for a moment to catch her breath, giving Kymber the
opening she was looking for to return the favor as she recaptured
Eti's clit, sucking on it hard.  Her head moved furiously as she
licked and nibbled at Eti's steaming flesh, causing the darker woman's
hips to buck uncontrollably.

"This . . .  is . . .  oh, my . . .  so . . .  oh, good!" stammered
Eti as Kymber brought her to the brink and shoved her over, the
intense waves of pleasure crashing over her repeatedly.  As Eti gushed
stream after stream of love juice, Kymber quickly inserted two fingers
inside the orgasming woman, plunging them in and out of her just as
fast as she could.  Etienne rewarded Kymber with another shower of
juices, feeling them flow hotly over her hand.

Kymber rolled off an exhausted Eti, who was still trembling slightly
in the aftershocks of orgasm and lay next to her, stopping along the
way to suck a nipple between her lips and causing another bout of
trembling.  Kymber leaned over and kissed Eti deeply.

"You don't know how much I've missed you," she whispered to Eti, who
was smiling even as she drifted off to sleep.  Finding herself just as
drained, Kymber snuggled up next to Etienne, thinking "It's good to be
home. . . "

*    *    *

It was late when Lorne returned home.  Upon entering the house, he
immediately noticed how quiet it was.  Concerned, he went looking for
his daughter and friend.  After checking the pool and kitchen, he went
upstairs to Etienne's room - and found it empty.  The scientist
scratched his head, wondering where they could have gone, since Eti's
car was still in the garage.  On a hunch, he went to Kymber's room.
Peeking into the open doorway, the sight of the two naked, sleeping
women greeted him.  Obviously, they had found something to do while he
was gone.  Lorne found it exciting seeing them entwined together,
feeling his cock begin to stir.  Sighing, he covered the sleeping
beauties and left the room, closing the door gently behind him.


Part III, Chapter Four

Eti woke up finding herself unable to move.  Only partially aware of
her surroundings, she tried to move the weight pressing against her, a
moment of panic running through her as the weight shifted against her.
Cautiously, she opened her eyes, blinking against the harsh sunlight
streaming into the room and her panic deepened.

"Where am I?" she asked herself.  "This isn't my room. . ."
Realization dawned on her and she looked to her right and saw Kymber
dozing peacefully, her arms draped across Eti's mid-section.  The
panic subsided as she recalled the events of - last night?  Clearing
the last dregs of sleep from her brain, she gingerly moved Kymber's
arm, causing her to stir slightly and rose from the bed to look at the
clock.

"Ten in the morning," she mumbled to herself as she stretched.  "Good
thing today's Saturday."  Now fully awake, Eti went to awaken her
friend.  "Hey," she called gently, not wanting to startle her.  "Time
to get up, lazy."  No response came from the prone beauty, so she
shook her.  "Kymber?"

Kymber greeted her with a muffled grunt, so she shook her harder.
"Kymber!  Wake up!"  This time, she could hear the young woman mutter,
"Yeah, yeah.  I'm up."  Satisfied, Eti left her friend's side and
looked around the room, spotting the remaining unpacked baggage.  As
Eti padded to the bathroom, she could hear Kymber sitting up.

"Ooh, what time is it?" asked the groggy redhead as she stood, her
legs not quite ready to hold her.  "Did we sleep all night?"

"Looks like it," Eti called out over the sound of running water.
"Come on, let's get cleaned up and tell Dad the good news!"

Kymber's reflection in the mirror frowned back at her.  "News? 
What. . . oh.  THAT news.  Eti?"

"Huh?" came the reply.

"Thanks for caring."

As Kymber entered the bathroom, Eti playfully threw a towel at her.
"We figured that, well, after all that's happened, you should be happy
again."  She looked into Kymber emerald green eyes.  "Besides, we love
you, Kymmie.  Now, into the shower with you!  I'll meet you downstairs
in twenty minutes."

Watching the lithe Black woman leave the room, she couldn't shake the
sudden feeling there was something different about Etienne.  Not being
able to put her finger on it, she shrugged and stepped into the
shower.


Part III, Chapter Five

Lorne looked up from his newspaper as Kymber and Eti bounded down the
stairs.  "Well, it's about time," he said.  "I was beginning to think
you two would sleep the day away.  There's coffee in the kitchen if
you want it."

"Later, Dad," replied Eti.  "Kymmie said yes!"  Lorne looked from Eti,
who was all smile, to Kymber who looked embarrassed but positive.

Putting the paper down, he folded his hands before speaking.  "We
thought about this for a long time, Kym.  It was obvious to me just
how close the two of you are.  I know how important you are to her."
Clearing his throat nervously, he continued.

"And, uh, there were my own feelings to think of."

Lorne remembered the night of the party and the months which followed,
privately relishing the other time he had made love to the redheaded
bombshell.

*    *    *

Kymber had come by looking for Etienne one evening, a week following
the now-infamous party.  Lorne remembered the mixed feelings of
embarrassment and excitement as he told the incredibly beautiful young
woman that Eti wasn't home.

"I don't know when she'll be back," he had said.  "Do you want to wait
for her?", he added hopefully, remembering his first experience with
this lovely creature.

Kymber was nervous.  "I suppose I can wait for a little while," she
said, painfully aware of the feelings this man instilled in her.

The two of them sat across from each other, neither wanting to be the
first to speak.  Finally, Lorne spoke.

"Well!  I haven't seen you since the party."

This caused the young woman to look up sharply, her embarrassment
showing clearly as the blush spread quickly across her face.

"Ah, well, yeah.  Dr. Williams . . . ," she stuttered.

"Lorne, please."

"Okay, uh, Lorne.  That was really some party huh?"  Kymber was dying
to tell him why she was really there.

Clearing his throat and looking around the room, Lorne nervously
replied, "Sure was.  How have you been since I last saw you?"  He
winced slightly, remembering the last time he saw her, he was fucking
her.  Hoping to clean up his gaff, he took a deep breath and said,
"Sorry, Kymber."

"That's all right, Doctor - uh, Lorne."  With an easiness she didn't
feel, she climbed out on a metaphorical limb.  "You were really
something."

Clearly flustered, Lorne said.  "Uh, yeah.  Thanks."

The room grew quiet again - you could feel the tension in the air as
they tried to avoid looking at each other.

"Lorne?"

"Yes?"

"I didn't actually come over to see Eti."

"Really?  Why are you here?"

"I, um, came to see you."

Lorne shifted uncomfortably in his chair and tried to hide the
erection making a tent in his pants.  The thought of making love to
this young beauty again was more than he could have hoped for.  He
smiled back at Kymber.

"Do I have to ask why?", he quipped, hoping they were sharing the same
thoughts.

Kymber glanced back at him, her embarrassment causing her to turn a
deeper shade of red.  Although he had shifted his position in the
chair, she could still see the huge bulge of his erection straining
against his clothing.  The damp heat between her legs made her squirm
uncomfortably.

"This is stupid," Lorne thought and came to a decision.  Standing, he
held out his hand to Kymber.  "I don't think we need to say anymore,
do we?"

Excited further by the huskiness of his voice, Kymber shook her head
and, taking his hand, allowed Lorne to lead her upstairs.  As she
entered the bedroom behind him, she thought "I can't believe I'm doing
this!"  Lorne interrupted any further thoughts as the handsome Black
doctor's lips closed on hers, his tongue probing her mouth gently, but
with an urgency which wouldn't be denied.  She inhaled his scent
deeply, feeling the heat building inside her, clinging to him tightly
as his lips caressed her neck.

Kymber felt herself lifted by strong arms as Lorne carried her to the
bed.  He stood over her for a moment, his coffee-black eyes locked
onto hers as he began to undress her.  Kymber tingled in anticipation
as he removed her blouse and bra, massaging the firm flesh with his
hands, before peeling away her skirt.  Clad only in sea-green silk
panties, she watched as Lorne removed his shirt, absently licking her
lips at the sight of his hairless chest.

Lorne undressed quickly, glad to have his swollen manhood finally free
from its cloth prison, eased himself into Kymber's open arms.  Their
lips met again, turning up the heat another notch.  Moving down her
body, he flicked his tongue across each nipple in turn, causing the
fleshy buttons to grow harder, before continuing down across her flat
stomach.  Kymber's breathing was becoming faster as she felt his
tongue slip under the waistband of her panties.  She reached down to
remove them; Lorne stopped her.

"No, don't," he whispered, pressing her back gently.  He could feel
the heat of her sex through the flimsy material as he nuzzled her
mound, rubbing his face against the spreading patch of wetness there.
Her scent was musky and intoxicating as he exposed the tangle of
flaming red hair, snaking his tongue between the puffy lips.  Kymber
spread her long legs wider, giving him greater access to her center as
he lapped the tangy, salty dewdrops from her, increasing the flames of
passion which were threatening to consume her.

With a smooth motion, Lorne turned himself.  Placing one hand under
her bottom and lifting her, he removed the thin material surrounding
her sex.  He lifted her to his mouth and drank deeply of her essence,
his tongue covering every square inch of her overheated flesh.  She
began thrusting her hips against his hot mouth as he sucked her
enlarged, clitoris, running his tongue in quick circles around the
sensitive head.  Kymber was breathing harder and faster as he fucked
his tongue inside her, feeling his invading flesh spreading her with
its passage before returning to savage her clit.

As Lorne drove a pair of crossed fingers into her steaming cave,
Kymber reached up, filling her hand with his throbbing erection.  She
pulled the head toward her waiting mouth using her tongue to wipe the
large, crystal-clear dewdrop from the slit of his cock before clamping
her mouth around the bulbous head.  Lorne gasped at the new sensation
and doubled his efforts, feeling the delicious heat and wetness of her
mouth.

Kymber sucked on the spongy head of his shaft, enjoying the feel of
it.  Working her way down the thick shaft, her tongue traced along the
large veins that ran the full length of him, cupping sac feeling the
delightful heaviness there.  She could feel his tongue and fingers
working in concert to push her over the edge.  As she came, she ground
herself against him, riding out the pleasure wave he masterfully
created within her.

Lorne was having his own problems.  Between Kymber's twitching
spurting love center and the maddening ache in his balls, he was
beyond reason.  He slowly wiped the back of his hand across his face,
wet with her copious flow and positioned himself at her entrance.

"Yes, yes!" she cried.  "Give it to me!"  She punctuated her demands
by jerking her hips upwards to meet his thick shaft, giving a squeal
of delight as his cock knob split her sex.  Lorne groaned in ecstasy
as he slid deep into her until he felt the entrance to her womb.  Once
fully impaled, he stopped, savoring the delicious tightness that
surrounded him.  He could feel the tremors that ran through the
stretched inner walls against his hot shaft.  Kymber's wide green eyes
were wild with lust as she dug her fingers into his back.

"No!  No!  Don't stop now!" she moaned feverishly.  "Finish it . . .
finish me!"

Lorne withdrew until just the head remained inside her before plunging
deep inside her.  Feeling crazed with lust, he filled her tightness
repeatedly with long strokes that slurped obscenely with their
combined juices.  He could feel Kymber bucking under him wildly as she
succumbed to her second orgasm, her eyes screwed tightly shut against
the onslaught of pleasure.  Unable to withstand the incredible
pressure building inside his seed-filled sac, he rammed into her
yielding flesh as his cock swelled inside her.

A brilliant flash of white light flashed behind his eyes as he erupted
inside her, spilling his seed into her in great spurts.  Each pulse
sent an intense current of pleasure through him, overloading his
tortured senses as he emptied his love into Kymber. . .

*   *   *

"...glad that you both feel this way.  I know I'll be very happy
here." Kymber's words snapped Lorne out of his daydream.  Etienne was
looking at him closely, having noticed the glazed look that fell over
him a moment ago.  "What was he thinking about?" she wondered.

"Yes, well, welcome to the family!", he managed to say, his voice a
little thick.  "Okay!  If there's nothing else, I've got some work to
do.  I'll see you two later."

Lorne Williams left the room - a bit too quick, thought Eti.  Turning
to her "sister," she asked.  "What do you want to do after we eat?",
watching until she heard the patio door slide closed.  Before Kymber
could answer, Eti silenced her with a finger across her lips.
"There's something we have to discuss," she whispered.


Part III, Chapter Six

"You're what!"  Kymber sat in the chair so hard her teeth clicked.
"Pregnant?  How . . ."  Realizing the silliness of her question,
Kymber shook her head.  "Does your father know?"

Etienne had been smiling - right until that question.  Sighing, she
sat on the edge of her bed.  "No," she replied.  "I haven't told him
yet."  Kymber could see that Eti was having trouble deciding how and
when she was going to tell her father that, well, he was going to be a
father.

"What are you waiting for?"

"Oh, I don't know!  I don't know how he's going to react and, frankly,
I'm afraid."

Kymber moved to sit next to her.  "Listen.  You want me to tell him?",
she asked, knowing Eti would prefer to tell him herself - but also
letting Eti know she didn't have to face the announcement alone.

Eti smiled.  "No - but thanks anyway.  Hey, I appreciate the offer,
though."

"How far along are you?"

"As close as I can figure it, two months.  I've got an appointment to
see Dr. Edwards on Tuesday and I suppose she'll tell me all the
details then."

"Oh, Eti!  I'm so happy for you!"  Kymber said as she leaned over to
hug the new mother-to-be.

Sighing, Etienne said, "Now the only thing I have to do is tell Dad."
Without warning, Eti began to giggle.

"What's so funny?"

"Oh, nothing!"  More giggles.  "I'm having my father's baby.  Does
this mean I'm giving birth to my own brother or sister - and is he a
father and grandfather, too?"  Peals of laughter erupted from Etienne
and, after thinking about it, Kymber joined in the laughter.

"So, - a giggle - are you going to tell him?"

Etienne wiped the tears from her eyes.  "After dinner," she sniffed.
Regaining their composure, the two women looked at each other.  And
burst out laughing . . .


Part III, Chapter Seven

In the yard, Lorne had just finished mowing the lawn when he heard the
hysterical laughter flowing from Etienne's room.  Puzzled, he wondered
what they'd found so funny - and gave up after a few moments.  He
shook his head, thinking no matter how old they got, girls would
always be girls.

Putting the mower away, he went to the kitchen and poured himself a
glass of lemonade, the tangy sweetness sending a rush of coolness
through him as he drained and refilled the glass.  He sat at the table
and pondered the situation.

On one side there's Etienne.  Though they'd been lovers for three
years, it never failed to amaze him at how natural and right it felt,
especially since she resembled her mother in so many ways.  It had
taken him a while to get used to their incestuous relationship but he
managed, remembering Eti's words to him.

"Dad, I know I could never replace Mom.  I know how much she meant to
you.  Nevertheless, we have each other now and, since we have this
love, things could never be wrong."

On the other side, there's Kymber.  He knew that she'd need all the
love and support she could get now that Geoff was gone.  Lewdly, he
thought that having two hot and desirable women around would be fun.
Just the mere thought of doing both of them had his cock stirring.

*    *    *

They filled dinner with the usual small talk found at most tables -
except the topics were quite different.  Kymber, having spent the
afternoon unpacking and putting away stuff, was regaling Etienne with
her version of the second time she and Lorne had made love.  Lorne was
doing his best ostrich impression as Eti looked at him with
astonishment written on her lovely visage.

"Dad," she said with mock sternness.  "You never told me about you and
Kymber.  You dirty old man!"  Eti got up, taking empty plates to the
sink.  "Hmpf.  Let you out of my sight for one moment and what
happens?"  Kymber was doing her best not to add to Lorne's plight by
laughing.

"And you, young lady," Eti said, waggling a finger at her friend.
"Once wasn't enough for you, eh?  I just don't know what to do with
you!"

Lorne couldn't resist.  "You didn't say that last night, now did you?"
Kymber blushed - a dark crimson - and Eti was speechless.  "Hm," he
chuckled, "Obviously not."  He ducked as a dish towel went sailing
over his head and beat a hasty retreat to the living room with Eti and
Kymber hot on his heels.

Lorne came to an abrupt stop and threw up his hands.  "I surrender!"

Eti and Kymber took seats on the plush sofa while Lorne made himself
comfortable in his favorite chair.  "So, ladies!  What's on the agenda
for this evening?  Anyone up for a movie?"

The two young women exchanged looks.  "Well?" asked Kymber.  "What are
you waiting for?"  Eti remained silent.

Lorne looked from one to the other before asking, "What's going on?"
In the silence which followed, he watched as Kymber was gesturing
frantically in Eti's direction while the latter really looked as if
she'd rather be somewhere else.

A hint of sternness crept into his voice.  "Okay, out with it.  Is
there something I should know?"

"I'll say," Kymber mysteriously replied.

Etienne finally spoke.  "Dad, there's something I have to tell you."
Lorne crossed his arms and waited for her to continue.

"Dad, do you love me?"

"Of course, Peaches.  Why do you ask?"  Lorne was beginning to get the
feeling he wasn't going to like the answer.

"I just wanted to know.  That's all."  Kymber rolled her eyes to look
at the ceiling.

"Now, why don't I believe you?"

Kymber jumped in.  "You want me to tell him?"  Etienne shook her head
vigorously.

"Tell me what?", asked Lorne, his confusion growing.

Etienne looked directly at her father.  "She wants to know if I want
her to tell you . . .  that I'm pregnant."

As if he didn't hear her, he said, "You're what?"

"Pregnant."  Eti slid closer to Kymber, who put an arm around her.

Realization hit Lorne like the proverbial ton of bricks.  "Pregnant.
Pregnant!? Oh, Lord . . . "

Kymber was smiling.  "Isn't it wonderful?"

Clearly rocked by this announcement, Lorne stood and began pacing the
spacious room.  His emotions were running wild, sending him careening
from one extreme to another at the speed of thought.

"Pregnant," he repeated absently.  He looked up.  "But, how . . . , I
mean, your pills . . ."

"They didn't work," Eti supplied, her worried expression speaking
volumes.

Lorne sat on the arm of the chair, his face reflecting the shock of
Eti's announcement.  "I don't know what to say," he said with great
uncertainty.  "I'm not sure how I feel right now," he confessed.
"This is a great moment, but . . ."  He turned to face his daughter.
"Honey, are you sure?"

Eti, regaining her composure, nodded.  "Yes, I'm sure.  I've got an
appointment with Dr. Edwards.  I hope you're not angry with me."

"Angry?  No, Peaches!  I'm not angry.  I'm just . . .  surprised!"
Lorne crossed to where Eti and Kymber were sitting.  Kneeling, he held
Eti's hands, feeling them tremble.  "However, I can't think about that
right now.  There are more important matters to discuss."

"Like how I'm going to explain being pregnant to everyone, right?"  As
far as anyone knew, Eti wasn't seeing anyone socially.

"Making sure that we have a healthy baby, too."  Both Kymber and Eti
nodded at this.  As a geneticist, Lorne was all too aware of the
possibility of genetic defects occurring.  Over the last year, Lorne
had done as much research as he could on the subject of incest.  One
thing he learned was incestual pregnancies did not always produce
genetic monstrosities. He even found an incest help line on the
Internet and finding their advice and support more than helpful,
corresponded with them frequently to gain useful information which
eventually helped them become the loving family they were now.

Kymber spoke.  "Well!  Now that it's out in the open, what can I do to
help?"

Both Lorne and Etienne smiled at Kymber.  "For a start, " Eti began,
"You can go with me to the doctor's office - then we can go shopping!"
As the ladies discussed their plans, Lorne stood and looked around the
room, thinking of how pleasant having a baby in the house again would
be.

"This calls for a celebration," he declared.  "Where should we go and
what should we do?"


Part III, Chapter Eight

Etienne felt vulnerable as the speculum invaded her, wincing at the
discomfort as it opened her for inspection.

"Okay, that part's done," came Dr. Edwards' voice.  "You can relax for
a moment."

"You know, I really hate this," Eti said, her voice tight.  She tried
to adjust her position in the stirrups to make herself as comfortable
as possible.

"I know you do, dear.  Now be still.  I'll be done in a moment."
Donning a pair of gloves, Dr. Edwards began her internal exam.  After
what was an eternity, Eti felt the hand withdraw, followed by the
sound of gloves coming off.  She was relieved when Dr. Edwards removed
the speculum, leaving her strangely empty and a bit queasy.

"Well, there's no doubt that you're going to have a baby.
Congratulations are in order.  Everything looks and feels fine."

Struggling to sit up, Etienne asked "How far along am I?"

"Oh, I'd say about three months, give or take a day or two.  We'll
know more when the rest of the tests come back.  We should schedule
you for an ultrasound in another few weeks."

Eti listened to the doctor's voice as she dressed while thinking there
was a lot to remember when you're pregnant - appointments, vitamins,
diet, exercise, the delivery date, things to do before and after . . .
The list was growing every day!

The doctor continued.  "You've been pretty lucky not having morning
sickness, so I won't have to prescribe anything for nausea.  Are there
any other questions?"

"No, I think you've answered most of them.  See you in a couple of
weeks!"

After dropping Kymber off at home, Eti drove to the lab.  She couldn't
help thinking about how her life was changing.  Already, she could
feel the changes her body was undergoing; her breasts were fuller,
heavier and much more sensitive than usual.  She thought to have her
father or Kymber sucking on her nipples would be quite an experience.
Eti absently patted her stomach as if confirming the presence of the
bulge growing there.

She remembered the doctor's words about how her moods may rapidly
change from one moment to the next because of the hormonal changes
taking place inside her.  While sitting at a traffic light, she closed
her eyes and could somehow sense the child growing in her womb.

As she pulled into the lab's parking complex, Etienne reminded herself
that she'd have to put in for maternity leave and to leave a message
with Kathy in human relations.  She allowed herself a wry grin,
thinking to have a baby sure meant filing out a lot of forms!
Stepping off the elevator, Kymber and the other women she worked with
greeted Eti - and the looks on their faces told her a certain
green-eyed redhead had let the cat out of the bag.

As they gathered around Eti to offer their congratulations, she gave
Kymber a withering stare.  Kymber smiled and shrugged.  "Sorry, Eti -
I just couldn't keep it to myself!"  When everyone returned to their
tasks, Eti motioned Kymber into an empty office.

"Kymmie," she began, "I'm not mad - it's just that I don't want to
have to answer a lot of questions about, ahem, who the father is, if
you know what I mean."  Etienne could tell by Kymber's shocked
expression she hadn't thought about that.

"Oh, no!  I just forgot!"

Before the emerald-eyed beauty could start kicking herself, Eti said,
"Hey!  Don't do this to yourself - no harm, no foul, okay?"  She gave
her friend a quick hug.  "We'll talk about it on the way home."

*    *    *

Eti was relaxing in the passenger seat as Kymber navigated through the
rush hour traffic.  The reception at the office and plans for a baby
shower had prompted many questions about the father of the baby.  Eti
had done her best to deflect most of the questions, telling her
coworkers his identity wasn't important.  Eti knew her evasiveness
would spark many a rumor and, eventually, her father would hear of
them.

Eti sighed, knowing her father would be concerned about these rumors -
but she thought it could work to their advantage.  The people at the
lab would be so busy trying to identify the mystery father that no one
would suspect Lorne.

Kymber broke through her thinking.  "Eti, I'm really sorry about this.
You know I didn't do it on purpose."

"I know, I know.  We have to be careful; if anyone were to find out,
my God, there would be more trouble than we could ever deal with."
Kymber nodded somberly, lapsing into silence.

Secretly, she envied Etienne's condition; she had tried getting
pregnant by her father - but the accident had made sure it would never
happen.  Tears welled in her eyes as she thought about the last time
they had made love.

Kymber had recognized how the party had changed her life.  There was
the love growing inside her for Lorne Williams; the handsome Black man
had awakened something within her.  Thus, Kymber had planned her visit
to see him.  She had left Lorne feeling more in love with him, her
craving for him momentarily sated.

*    *    *

Alone in her room, she undressed and stretched out across the bed,
concentrating on the feeling deep inside her, warm like a banked coal.
Her fingers went to her mound and spread her ample lips there.  A
delicious tingle fluttered through her as her fingers touched the
still-sensitive bud of her clitoris.  As she was about to explore
further, she heard a tap at her door.  "Hi, Dad," she called out.

Geoff Levin stuck his head in.  "Hi, Kymmie - I thought I heard you
come in."  Entering the room, noticing her state of undress.  "Am I
interrupting something?"  Taking in her firm young body caused a
stirring inside him.

"No, Dad," she answered.  "I was just laying here thinking."

"About what, Princess?"

"Lorne Williams.  I just came from his house."

"Really?  How's Eti?"

"I don't know; she wasn't there."

"Then, why . . ."  Geoff began, feeling a brief pang of jealousy.

"I think you know why," was the shameless reply.

"I see."  Despite his calm statement, a seed of hot passion was
growing inside him as he thought about his friend and his daughter.

Kymber propped herself up on her elbows, hearing the tone of his
voice.  "Oh, Daddy, please don't be upset."

"I thought that, well, after the party we, um . . ."

"Daddy, I love you and we've been having some great fun together, but
I love him, too."

Geoff sighed as he sat next to his flame-haired daughter.  "I think I
understand.  Was it worth it?"

"Daddy, he was magnificent!"  Tactfully, she added.  "He makes me feel
the same way you do!"  It hadn't been hard to figure out the older
Levin's feelings were stinging.  Her words worked as Geoff relaxed.
"Oh, come here!" she said, opening her arms.

Geoff fell into her warm embrace and they kissed.  He reached between
them and began kneading the creamy, fleshy globes of her breasts,
running his thumbs across the stiffening buds of her nipples.

"Ooooh that feels good," the younger Levin cooed, feeling the warmth
spreading through her.  Her own hand had found the growing bulge in
his pants and she gave it a loving squeeze.  Geoff raised himself
slightly to help Kymber undo his pants, never taking his mouth from
the nipple he was teasing with his teeth.

"Ah, there it is!" she exclaimed as her father's erection popped free,
the head red and angry-looking as it continued to fill with his hot
blood.  Geoff let out a groan of displeasure as Kymber sat up, her
nipple falling from between his lips.  Bending her head to his
phallus, Kymber noted while not as thick and long as Lorne's, it was
just as beautiful.  She lowered her mouth to him, her tongue flicking
around the knob and feeling him throb in her hand.

"Oh, baby," he moaned as she slipped more of his cock into her
luscious, wet mouth.  Opening his eyes slightly, he took in the sight
of Kymber's head bobbing.  As she sucked him, Kymber's thick red hair
moved like flowing lava.  Her lips formed a tight seal which sent wave
after wave of pleasure through him.  He reached out and grabbed her
leg, signaling to her allow him some fun.

Kymber complied, lowering her now-drenched pussy onto his face.  She
was still tender from her session with Lorne and it just added to her
excitement.  Even the light touches of his breath were enough to drive
her insane.  Geoff nuzzled his face into her hot sex, tasting the
juices flowing from her.  He could taste the remnants of Lorne's seed
and it excited him further as he drove his tongue into the flesh of
his flesh, causing her to grind her bottom against his face.

Father and daughter sucked and licked at each other, both lost in
their private pleasure.  Geoff had found Kymber's erect clit, idly
thinking how small it was compared to Etienne Williams'.  He could see
it protruding from its sheath, pulsing with every beat of her heart
and went back to sucking it.  Gently at first, then with great
urgency, he tongued her love button.  Kymber gasped at the sudden
attack and lifted her mouth from him, rocking her firm ass against him
while holding on to his erect member.

"Yes, yes," she hissed.  "Suck me!"  Geoff responded by increasing his
speed and inserting a finger into his daughter's pussy.  "Ooh, Daddy,
I'm gonna do it!"  Geoff braced himself, feeling her canal contracting
against his finger.  "NO!" she screamed as her orgasm claimed her, the
juice flowing from her.  She collapsed, feeling the throbbing heat of
his cock against her cheek.  "Don't stop, don't stopdon'tstopdon't . .
.."

She lapsed into silence as the second wave flowed over her.  Geoff
face was wet and abraded from the thick growth of auburn as she ground
her sex into his face, cutting off his breathing for a moment.  A
moment of delicious panic hit him as the young beauty continued to
ride his mouth, her words inaudible with his head trapped firmly
between her legs.

Realizing his plight, Kymber reluctantly removed her steaming pussy
from his face.  "Sorry," she muttered as she positioned herself over
his rod.  Geoff was gasping for breath as, in one swift movement, his
daughter impaled herself on his maleness.

"Your turn," she said, smiling evilly.  Without giving him a chance to
recover, she began riding his stiff pole, slamming down on it until
their pubic bones ground together.  "Oh, yeah," she sighed, as she
leaned forward to allow her father to fill her hot flesh.  The feeling
of being spread open delighted her as she listened to the wet sounds
their bodies were making.

"Come on, give it to me," she said.  "Give me your sperm, Daddy."

Geoff was doing his best to hold back, never wanting the moment to
end.  However, she was too hot and wet, clenching her vaginal muscles
against his thickness and Geoff knew he'd be unable to hold back the
tide.

"Fill me with it - come on - cream me!"  Her pleas were becoming more
strident as she pounded her bottom against him, her breasts jiggling
crazily.

Geoff could feel his sac tighten, an almost painful sensation.  His
cock grew thick inside her and the first spurts of his love began to
jet from him.  "Yes!" Kymber squealed as she felt the hot sticky fluid
coat her insides.  Geoff grimaced as his cock continued to pulse
inside her - he had never experienced such an intense orgasm before.

Without warning, Kymber rose from him and plunged her mouth over his
still-spasming tool, catching the last few spurts of cream on her
tongue.  She savored the saltiness of his essence as she swallowed the
pearly fluid.

*    *    *

"You missed the turn."

"Huh?"  Etienne voice had startled Kymber.  "I did what?"

She turned to find Etienne staring at her, a whimsical look on her
face.  "The turn into the development.  You missed it."

"Oh, hell," she said, the embarrassment causing her to blush.  She
pulled over, looked around, and made an U-turn.  "I don't know what I
was thinking about," she said, more to herself than to her passenger.

Eti was smiling broadly.  "I don't know either, but it had to be
something.  Are you okay?"

Her blush deepened.  "Yeah, I'm okay."  Kymber drove up the driveway
in silence.  She pulled into the garage and killed the engine.

Lorne entered the garage.  "Is everything okay?" he asked.  "I saw you
drive by and wondered if anything was wrong."

Eti was laughing.  "I think somebody was a million miles away,
thinking nasty thoughts.  You should have seen her nipples!  They were
about to tear a hole in her blouse!"  Kymber flashed Eti a "later for
you" look.  "They were not!" she protested.

Lorne looked at both women, scratching his head.  "Come on inside -
dinner's ready."  The two lovelies followed him, giggling.

After dinner, Lorne listening patiently as Etienne told him of her
visit with Dr. Edwards.  "That's good news," he said.  "Did she ask
about whom the father is?"  Concern etched his dark features.

"Not really," Eti answered.  "She was more concerned with making sure
everything was fine."

As the two talked and made plans for the new arrival, Kymber was
beginning to hatch a plan of her own.


Part III, Chapter Nine

Kymber gasped in delight as the thick, unyielding tool penetrated her
deeply.  She looked up into the brown eyes of her lover and smiled
appreciatively.  "Oh, this is too much," she said as Lorne slid deeper
into her steaming snatch.  Beside her, Etienne watched intently as her
father pleasured the sensuous redhead.  She sighed with contentment,
feeling her father's seed trickling from her.  He had, moments
earlier, taken her from behind, bringing her quickly to orgasm while
flooding her with his thick, gooey spunk.  Being seven months pregnant
and not wanting to do any damage, Eti found she really enjoyed being
loved in this position.

Now sated, she watched as her father's thick cock was pounding Kymber.
Eti leaned over and captured a nipple, causing Kymber to moan loudly
and feeling Kymber's body rocked each time Lorne thrust into her.
Kymber was thinking she'd never been loved so much in her life as the
grunting, sweating man filled her pussy, spreading her wide.  An
orgasm shot through her, taking her completely by surprise.  Her mouth
opened, only to be filled with Eti's tongue.

As they kissed, Kymber reached out and touched the swollen curves of
Eti's stomach, thinking of how sexy it felt.  Etienne broke the kiss,
feeling the warm touch of Kymber's hand.  Rising, she dangled her
milk-filled breast before the emerald-eyed beauty, offering her open
lips a nipple.  Kymber lifted her head to it and sucked into her mouth
- and was rewarded with a splash of milk, which she drank greedily.
Etienne moaned lowly as Kymber suckled her, feeling warm and loved.
She freed her nipple, hearing Kymber's groan of protest and changed
her position.

Eti offered Kymber a view of her distended belly as the mother-to-be
lowered her freshly fucked pussy onto her mouth.  Kymber lapped at the
sperm that was still leaking from the gaping pink slash before sucking
that large and lovely clit into her mouth.  Eti cooed with
contentment, leaning forward to plant a wet kiss on her father's lips
as he worked inside Kymber.

The three lovers moved together, filling the room with the sounds of
their passion.  Eti's orgasm crashed into her senses, causing her hot
juices to splash against the energetic mouth under her.  Again sated,
she rolled carefully off Kymber's juice-drenched face and knelt to
kiss the glistening droplets from her flushed cheeks.

Lorne's senses were near an overload at the sight before him.  He
continued to plow into Kymber's snatch with stuttering strokes as he
approached the climax.  He let out a groan as he felt his cock swell
inside the tight, hot woman, his seed spilling into her copiously.

"Ahhhhhhh!" he cried as jet after jet of pearly spunk flowed from him,
painting Kymber vaginal walls with love.  Feeling the spasming
maleness inside her, Kymber clamped down on his tool with her vaginal
muscles - as Eti suggested - wringing another cry of pleasure from
Lorne, who was beginning to grow soft inside her.

Drained, Lorne withdrew and flopped down between the two women.  "I am
truly blessed," he said as they snuggled next to him.  Exhausted,
Lorne and Eti drifted off into a blissful sleep, but Kymber remained
awake, nestled in the comforting embrace of Lorne's arm.

"This should do it," she thought, feeling Lorne's seed trickling from
her.  For a moment, she felt guilty; she had deliberately stopped
taking her birth control pills some time ago, finally succumbing to
the twinge of jealousy she experienced whenever she looked at Etienne.
Guilt was joined by its cousin, Selfishness, causing Kymber to shiver
slightly.  She wanted to share in the obvious joy Etienne was
experiencing in her pregnancy.

Not that Lorne was focusing solely on his pregnant daughter; he would
consistently shower both of them with equal attention and love.
Kymber wanted to show her love in another way, however.  So far, Lorne
had given her more than she could ever hope for:  love, security,
tenderness and, oh, yes, plenty of hot, delicious sex.  Now she wanted
to give him something in return.

She looked across the expanse of Lorne's chest to her friend, sister,
and lover.  Kymber had at first been reluctant to reveal her plan to
Etienne, fearing that the other would react badly.  It surprised
Kymber when Eti agreed that it would be the perfect gift for Kymber to
give him.

"It would make you happier, wouldn't it?" Eti had asked while secretly
wondering what had taken Kymber so long in deciding to have her
father's baby.

"I look at you every day, see your happiness, and want it for myself,
too."  Kymber looked into her friend's hazel eyes.  "If I'm being
selfish, I'm sorry."  She shook her head, causing her thick red mane
to cascade across her shoulders.

Eti had reached out and toyed with the flame-red ringlets.  "No,
Kymmie, I don't think you're being selfish.  You love him just as much
as I do."

Lorne's gentle snoring brought Kymber to the here and now.  Silently,
she prayed that after all the times they'd made love, this would be
the time which would allow her to present the man she loved with the
fruits of her womb.  She remembered her frustration as month after
month, her cycle would start, signaling that her efforts had, so far,
failed.  Eti and Kymber planned this night of love, both women knowing
that Kymber next cycle was due to begin within the next couple of
days.  Kymber drifted off to sleep, her last thought being one of hope
for the future.


Part III, Chapter Ten

"Hurry up, will you?", said Eti, going into Kymber's bathroom.  Kymber
was sitting on the edge of the bathtub, looking sad as she held the
tray of the home test.  Immediately, Etienne's heart fell.  They had
both been certain Kymber had conceived, especially since Kymber was
now a week late.

"Oh, babe," she said as she eased her bulky form next to Kymber.  "I'm
sorry.  This is two months in a row!"

Kymber looked up, locking her jade-hewed gaze onto Eti's.  The lovely
redhead broke into a wide smile.  "You may be sorry, but I'm not!" she
said, triumph clearly in her voice as she held up the results.  Bright
blue.  Pregnant.

"You tricked me!", Eti scolded, playfully punching Kymber in the arm.

Kymber stood, placing the test on the sink, turning to help Eti stand.
"Come on, chubby, let's go tell him the good news!"

"Chubby?  Who are you calling chubby?" asked Etienne.  She knew that
her time was coming soon as she looked in the mirror as she passed.
Her breasts were so full and heavy, as was her belly.  For months,
she'd felt the baby moving around inside her, not knowing if it was a
boy or girl.  Dr. Edwards had offered to tell her, of course, but she
had declined, not really wanting to know until she delivered.

So far, there were no signs of any abnormalities, something that had
concerned all three of them.  During one examination, Eti had aroused
Dr. Edwards' suspicions with her nervousness.

"Why are you so concerned?  I've told you that everything is going
well," the woman had asked her.  Realizing her mistake, Eti had
explained that the baby's father was diabetic and she was naturally
concerned if it was causing any problems for the baby.  The doctor
looked back at her skeptically but said nothing.

Lorne had just come in.  Wearily, he tossed his jacket on the back of
the chair.  "Hi, everyone!" he called out.  Kymber was watching Eti
descend the staircase, making sure she didn't fall when she stopped
abruptly, a look of utter surprise crossing her features.

"Uh, oh."  Eti's voice was tight with pain.  "Something's happening!"
Kymber and Lorne ran to her as she gingerly sat.  Another contraction
hit her, feeling like someone had taken her insides and twisted them.
"It's time."

Kymber and Lorne looked at each other for a long moment, before
erupting into a flurry of activity.

"Kymber, go up and grab her bag - then call Dr. Edwards!" Lorne
instructed as he ran toward the garage.

"Right!  On my way!", she responded stepping carefully around Eti
before bolting up the stairs, returning with the overnight bag.

Eti was trying to stand.  "Oh, no, you don't!", cried Kymber, grabbing
her friend's arm and guiding her to the chair.  "Try to relax - and
don't forget to breathe!" She dialed Dr. Edwards' number.  "Hello?
Yes.  Dr. Edwards please; it's an emergency!"  As she waited for the
doctor to come on line, Kymber patted her foot impatiently.

"Hello, Dr. Edwards?  This is Kymber Levin, a friend of Etienne
Williams.  Huh?  Yes, she's having contractions. . .  hold on."  She
covered the mouthpiece and asked Eti, "How far apart?"  Pain cut Eti's
reply short as another contraction wracked her body.  Gasping for
breath, Eti held up five fingers.

"About five minutes apart!" she said.  "Okay. . .  okay. . .  right.
We're on our way!"  Kymber was hanging up the phone as Lorne burst
through the front door.

"The car's out front!  What did the doctor say?"  Lorne was excited,
breathing hard.

"She'll meet us at the hospital," answered Kymber, all thoughts of
telling Lorne her news temporarily forgotten.  After retrieving
Etienne's bag from her room, they managed to get Eti into the car,
having to stop every couple of steps as another white-hot bolt of pain
made its presence felt.  Finally, they got underway for the hospital.
Kymber drove while Lorne tried to comfort Eti.

"Oh, Daddy," she cried.  "It hurts so badly!"  Lorne was helpless, not
really knowing what to say.

"Hang in there, Peaches," looking out the windshield.  "Kymber will
have us there in a couple of minutes."

Etienne smiled weakly at her father and gave his hand a reassuring
squeeze.  Bravely, she said "Hey, stop worrying.  You'll do just
fine!"

That got a wry smile from Lorne.  "I'm proud of you and I love you
very much," he said.  He felt the car suddenly decelerate.  Looking
up, he saw that they were at the hospital; Kymber had already shut off
the engine and was heading for the entrance, waving frantically at
someone wearing a white coat.

As Lorne began the arduous task of helping Eti from the car, he could
see Kymber pointing in his direction and the white-coat's reaction,
grabbing a nearby wheelchair and running toward them.

"Help is on the way, Peaches," he said, stepping aside for the
orderly.  A pair of nurses had arrived with Kymber and immediately
took charge of the situation.  Placing a groaning Eti into the chair,
the orderly and one nurse hustled her off, while the remaining nurse
sidled up to him.

"Are you the father?"  Taking him by the arm, the nurse continued.
"We have to get some information while we get things ready."

Lorne nodded numbly, not noticing the warning look Kymber was giving
him, as the nurse guided him through the maze of curious onlookers.

Kymber followed, wanting to get to Lorne before he said something that
would get him into trouble, catching up with him as he sat at the
nurse's station answering questions.  She skidded to a halt just as
the nurse was again asking, "You're the father, right?"  Lorne's mouth
opened to speak and Kymber jabbed him in the back with a finger, her
eyes flashing.  Confused, Lorne looked at Kymber then back at the
nurse, realization dawning on him.

"Well, I'm her father," he finally said, stressing the 'her' in his
answer.  The nurse, not understanding what was going on, shrugged
before returning to filling out the form.

"Okay.  We can get the rest of this later; right now, we need to get
you scrubbed and into a gown."  As he was whisked away, Lorne looked
back at Kymber helplessly.


Part III, Chapter Eleven

Eti looked around the cold, sterile room, watching the busy, yet
controlled activity taking place around her.  She was tired with the
effort of breathing and dealing with the pain which stabbed at her
with increased frequency.

"Hi, there!  How are we doing?"  Eti turned her head slowly, looking
up at the masked face of Dr. Edwards.

"You're just a tad bit early, but that's okay.  Now, I want you to
relax as much as you can - we've got some work ahead of us."

Eti closed her eyes, feeling a little more confident knowing that the
doctor was there.  She grimaced, feeling unusually full.  Another
intense pain ripped through her, causing her breath to catch in her
chest.  Simultaneously, she was dimly aware of an incredible wet
feeling that suddenly appeared between her legs.

"Water's broken," a disembodied voice was saying.

Etienne was scared, feeling alone and helpless.  She could feel the
tears beginning to gather in her eyes when a strong hand took hers.
Blinking away the blinding fluids, she looked up into her father's
eyes.  Although the mask hid his lower face, she could tell he was
smiling.

"How's it going?" he asked.

"So far, so good."  Eti knew that she could really relax now - the man
she loved was with her.  "You look like a doctor."

Lorne laughed softly.  "I am a doctor, remember?"  Eti grinned
sheepishly despite the now constant contractions.  "That's okay -
you've got enough to worry about.  Just relax."  Lorne said as they
motioned him to one side as they continued to get Etienne ready.

"Oh, God!"  Eti screamed, the pain causing her to grip her father's
hand with an incredible strength, so tight Lorne winced with his own
pain.  Biting his lip to keep from crying out, Lorne heard Dr.
Edwards' calm voice announce to the room they were ready to begin.

"Okay, Etienne.  I know you want to push and I know it really hurts.
However, you can't push yet, understand?"

Eti nodded.  A contraction, more intense pain, followed by a split
second of labored breathing...

*    *    *

Kymber paced the waiting room for what might be the millionth time.
Glancing at the clock, she realized only twenty minutes had gone by
since their arrival.  Many things were running around in her mind,
concern for Eti being the foremost.  Then there was a spot reserved
for Lorne, who was probably at his wit's end - it had been a very long
time since he had attended a delivery.  Finally, she had to think, in
a little over eight months from now, she would be in Etienne's place.

A frown crossed her face as she thought for the first time if she
could be brave enough to endure the pain; most of all, she had her
initial thoughts about whether or not she really had what it took to
be a mother.  Taking another glance at the clock, she dismissed the
negative thoughts, knowing that Eti would need all the positive
support she could get.


Part III, Chapter Twelve

Perspiration ran freely down Etienne's face as she fought against the
pain of childbirth.  Through the haze of agony draped over her, she
was dimly aware of the voice around her:  Her father offering words of
encouragement along with the maddening instructions to breathe - he
should try breathing under these conditions!  Also in the background
was Dr. Edwards' voice, sounding for all the worlds like a
play-by-play announcer as she called out Eti's progress to anyone who
cared to listen.

"She's crowning," an unseen voice said as Eti struggled to catch her
breath.  She was so tired, so very tired.  For the last hundred years,
she'd been pushing and breathing, wishing that whatever was going to
happen would hurry up.

"Okay, Eti, Lorne - this is it!", came Dr. Edwards' calm voice.  "Give
it all you've got and... PUSH!"

Taking what felt to be her last deep breath, she pushed, the effort
contorting her face.

"OH, DAMN!" she screamed as the baby's passing stretched her beyond
anything she'd ever experienced.  The curtain of darkness, once only
hovering above her, was beginning to fall upon her.

"Good!  Good!" exclaimed Dr. Edwards.  "The head is clear, here come
the shoulders . . .  That's it!"

Just on the verge of passing out, Eti was aware of a great feeling of
emptiness as she heard the first cries of her child - and another
sound she couldn't identify.  Opening her eyes, she tried to look
around but found she couldn't focus on anything.

"Clamp."  A sound of metal hitting rubber, following by a clicking
sound.  "Metzenbaum's."

Tears of exhaustion flowed freely from her as Dr. Edwards came into
her view.  "Congratulations, Eti!  It's a girl!", handing the
blanket-wrapped newborn into her arms.  Etienne looked into the tiny
face as the tears continued to fall.

"Dad, look!", she called.  "She's beautiful!"  Looking up and to her
right for her father, she saw that he wasn't there!  She felt a pang
of disappointment.  Surely, he couldn't have left!  Her voice was dry
and crackling as she asked the room in general, "Where's my father?"

A nurse came and took the baby from her.  "Oh, he'll be okay.  He just
fainted.  Men!"

Having removed the afterbirth and cleaned her up, they were rolling
Eti to the recovery room.  As the stretcher was passing through the
door, Eti caught a glance of her daughter being whisked away in a
bassinet - and her father sitting in a chair holding his head, while a
green-garbed person waved something under his nose.

*    *    *

Lorne had gotten over his initial worry and nervousness as he coached
his laboring daughter through the delivery.  The two of them had
gotten into a pattern: When Eti had to push, Lorne would call out
words of encouragement; when she relaxed, he would talk her through
her breathing.  Upon hearing the announcement of the head appearing,
he looked up at the mirror suspended over the table - just in time to
see the baby emerge, all red and covered with goo.  Between the sight
of his child being born and Eti's cry of pain, it was too much for
him.  The room suddenly tilted 90 degrees and he was having one hell
of a time trying to breathe.  Alarmed, he tried to stand . . .

And found himself looking up at a sea of green-masked faces.  "What
happened," he thought?  "Why am I lying on the floor?"  Confused, he
allowed himself to be helped off the floor and seated on a stool.  His
head hurt and he felt weird.  He was aware of a snapping sound,
followed by an eye-watering, breath-stopping smell as someone passed
an ammonia capsule under his nose.  Someone grabbed his hands as he
tried to ward off the hideous, acrid smell as his mind snapped back
into focus.

"Dr. Williams?  How do you feel?"

Blinking back the ammonia-induced tears, he said "I'm okay, I think."
Experimentally, he took in a deep breath of the chilled air in the
room, noting how sweet it tasted.  "Yeah, I'm fine now.  Where's my
daughter?"

Since he was okay, the nurse tossed the spent capsule into a trash
bin.  "Your daughter and granddaughter are both fine.  They're both in
recovery.  You can see them in about 20 minutes." His legs still a
little wobbly, Lorne headed into the scrub room, where a nurse helped
him out of his sweat stained gown, cap and mask.

*    *    *

"Kymber!"

At the sound of her name, Kymber looked up and saw Lorne crossing the
room toward her.  As he came closer, she could see that his face was
ashen and he was walking with a little difficulty.

"Are you all right?", she asked.

"Huh?  Oh, yeah, I'm okay."

Kymber bit back her impatience as Lorne eased himself next to her.
"Well?"

Lorne looked at her, giving her a tired smile.  "It's a girl.  Mother
and child are doing quite well.  They tell me we can see them in a
little while."

"Oh!  I'm so happy!"  As she reached over to hug Lorne, her nose
wrinkled.  "Ugh!  What's that smell?"

Lorne sniffed and replied, "Ammonia.  Seems like I fainted."  Kymber
suppressed a giggle.  "Come on, let's go see the new mommy!"


Part III, Chapter Thirteen

Etienne was sleeping when they entered the room.  Not wanting to
disturb her, they crossed to the large window that overlooked the
nursery adjoining the room.  Wrapped in lightweight - yet warm - pink
blankets, the recently born little girl dozed, her face alternating
between tiny smiles and frowning.

Lorne took note of the coal-black thatch of hair atop her delicate
features, bringing back memories of the first time he'd seen Etienne.
Kymber had been peeking around him to look at her "baby sister," when
she tapped Lorne on the arm.

"Look," she said, pointing at a little card taped at the foot of the
bassinet.

Lorne blinked back a sudden rush of tears as he read the name scrawled
on the card: 'Eleanor Darien Williams'.  Apparently, Etienne had named
the baby before falling asleep - and had named her new daughter after
her late mother.  He swallowed hard, trying to displace the lump which
had appeared there.

Quietly, Kymber asked, "It was your wife's name, wasn't it?"  Lorne
could only nod as he wrapped an arm around her.  Lost in their own
thoughts, they stood silently.

A rustle caught Lorne's attention and he turned, finding Etienne awake
and yawning.  He went to her side, noting that she still looked tired
and worn and seeing a peaceful glow in her face.

"You've seen her?", she asked, stifling another yawn.  "I named her
after Mom - I hope you don't mind."  Lorne hugged her, feeling a tear
trickle down his cheek.

"She's beautiful and, no, I don't mind at all.  You did well and I'm
so proud of you."  Kymber joined father and daughter, taking her place
in the joyful embrace and planting a loving kiss on Eti's cheek.

"She's going to break some hearts, that's for sure," she said.  A
playful glint flashing in her eyes, she said "It's a good thing she
doesn't look like her father!", causing Lorne to shoot her a warning
glance.

Extricating herself from their embrace, Eti stretched.  Now fully
awake, she turned to look at Kymber.  "Did you tell him?"

Kymber sat up, suddenly quiet as she looked at her hands.  "No."

"Why not?"

Avoiding Eti's intense stare, Kymber looked out the window at the
lazily floating clouds.  "Well, there were other important things to
deal with, you know."

During this exchange, Lorne looked from one woman to the other.  "Tell
me what?", he asked.  Exhausted from his ordeal in the delivery room
and still weak from having passed out, Lorne really wasn't in the mood
for cryptic conversation.

Eti gave Kymber a taste of her own medicine.  "You gonna tell him or
should I?", clearly enjoying her friend's discomfort.

Kymber knew when to give up.  She stood and walked around the bed to
where Lorne was sitting.  Taking his hand as she sat beside him, she
locked her green eyes on his chocolate-brown ones.  "Like Eti says, I
have something to tell you."

"What!?", he said, barely able to contain his frustration.

Kymber flinched at the sharp tone, but didn't take her eyes from his.
"Well, it's just, um . . ." Her hesitancy made Lorne stand.

"Will someone tell me what's going on here," he exclaimed?

Eti was grinning from ear to ear.

"What's so funny?"

Gathering her courage, Kymber finally ended the mystery.  "You're
gonna have to go through this again," she blurted.

For a moment which seemed frozen in time, Lorne wore a blank look of
not understanding.  Suddenly, his eyes grew wide and his mouth opened
slightly.  "Again?  You mean . . . ," Lorne sat in the chair next to
the bed.

"Yep, I'm pregnant."  Kymber waited for something to happen.  She
turned to look at Etienne, who was drifting off to sleep again.  "I
think he's . . ." she began, but a loud thump interrupted her before
she could finish, startling Eti awake.

"What the hell?" they asked together, looking down at the prone form
of Lorne Williams.

"He fainted.  Again."  Etienne reached for the call button and pressed
it.  Kymber rolled her eyes.  "I guess he couldn't handle any more
good news," she said, smiling.

As the nurse who'd arrived at Eti's summons attended to Lorne, Kymber
looked at Eti and said, "Things are going to get interesting around
the house now..."


Part III, Chapter Fourteen

Pressure, friction, motion, anxiety, calm.  One moment, fullness, the
next, emptiness.  Ellie Williams experienced all these sensations as
the hard penis invaded her body again, restoring the feeling of
fullness.  She held her breath as her weight nearly doubled, pressed
into the firm but yielding mattress as the man above her increased his
movement inside her.  Wet, slurping sounds mingled with their
breathing, adding their special arousal factors to the heavy, heady
scents generated during lovemaking.

Ellie sighed with contentment as the thick, hard cock filled her
completely, feeling the engorged head collide with the entrance of her
womb.  The man's mouth captured an erect nipple, sending another
pleasurable sensation through her to be added to those already
present.  The woman added her own movements to those of the man,
thrusting her hips upward to meet his, causing him to grunt in
appreciation.

She could feel him growing thicker, his strokes coming harder and
faster and she wrapped her legs tightly around his waist as her
release claimed her, flooding his tool with her sweet juices.  The
man's face was drenched with a sweat as his own orgasm caught up with
him, growling low in his throat as spurt after spurt of semen flowed
into the warm dampness of her body.

Ellie could feel him soften just a bit as he continued to move against
her body, his strokes not as urgent now.  Breathing a sigh of
contentment, she wrapped her arms around his strong upper body,
hugging him close as they basked in the afterglow of sex.

"Ellie?  Devon?  Where are you?"

Another sigh, this one filled with a tinge of frustration.  "I guess
we'd better answer her, huh?", she asked her lover as he rolled from
her.

"Yeah - you know how your mother gets when she thinks we're ignoring
her."  The man rose from the bed, giving Ellie a good look at his
body.  She smiled in appreciation at the firm buttocks that flowed
into his strong legs.  As he stepped into a pair of cutoff jeans, she
got a glimpse of his manhood, still semierect and glistening with
their combined juices.

"Come on, El!" her half-brother Devon said.  "We'd better not keep her
waiting."

"Oh, all right," she said grumpily.  As she was getting dressed, Ellie
heard a knock on the door.

"Ellie, are you and Devon in there?"

"Yeah, Mom," she answered, tying the shirttails of her shirt into a
loose knot that left her trim stomach exposed.  "Come on in."

Etienne stepped through the doorway and took in the scene before her.
"I hope I didn't interrupt anything," she said while taking note of
the rumpled bedding.  Ellie's embarrassed look told her she had.

Devon walked out of the small bathroom that connected his room with
Ellie's.  "Hi, Mom," he said.  He walked over to her and wrapped
strong arms around her while placing a wet kiss on her mouth.  Eti
felt a surge of excitement swiftly arc through her as his tongue
flicked quickly into her mouth.

"What's up?"

Shaking off the warm feeling the embrace imparted to her, she
straightened her blouse before saying, "Your father and mother,"
nodding at Devon, "Will be here shortly and I thought you'd like to
welcome them home - with your clothes on."

The two teenagers looked back at her with almost identical guilty
looks.  Ellie, fair-skinned like Etienne, cast hazel-colored eyes at
her mother while Devon, lighter than Ellie but darker than Kymber,
looked around the room, the unusual brown/green color of his eyes
giving him a haunting look.  Both children bore characteristics from
their shared father as suggested by their high cheekbones.

Devon shook his head of reddish-brown hair.  "It's Ellie's fault," he
said, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead.

"Me?," exclaimed his half-sister, turning her head so fast that her
long black hair wrapped itself around her mouth.  Removing the ebony
strands from her mouth, she said, "How did it get to be my fault?"

"You looked so good.  I just had to have you!"  Ellie rolled her eyes
in exasperation.

"Okay kids, play nice," Etienne said, cutting off any further
"protests."  She turned at the sound of the front door opening.
"They're here!  Okay, let's go!"

As the trio descended the stairs, Lorne and Kymber were coming through
the door, their hands full of luggage.  Devon skipped around the two
women to help his parents.  "Here, let me get that, Dad," taking the
larger of the bags.  Once inside, the elder Williams gratefully
plopped into his favorite chair.  Kymber joined him, sitting on one
arm of the chair while Eti occupied the other.  As he wrapped an arm
around each woman, he took stock of his life right now.

At his right sat his daughter and mother of their daughter - Lorne had
to smile every time these thoughts entered his mind because you could
go crazy trying to keep straight.  At his left sat the mother of his
only son and, for the last year, his wife.  Sure, there was a major
difference in their ages; he was now 59 and Kymber 35 - but what did
it matter when you loved each other?

He had been hesitant about marrying Kymber - after all, they had been
in their current relationship for years without being married and it
hadn't affected their happiness, so he didn't see any reason to change
things.  Kymber had been just as happy.  Etienne, on the other hand,
felt it necessary, if for no other reason than to maintain a presence
of moral "rightness" to the outside world.

Lorne looked at his two children making themselves comfortable on the
sofa.  Since being born, Ellie and Devon had known nothing but love.
Under the careful guidance of the trio of parents, they quickly and
easily accepted the incestuous nature of their family life.

"Especially Ellie," Lorne thought to himself as he remembered Ellie's
surprising impatience in wanting to get her hands - and mouth - on her
brother.  Devon, on the other hand, was like most boys in his early
years, having a great disdain for the opposite sex.  As he remembered
a particular incident involving the siblings, he laughed out loud,
drawing confused looks from his assembled family.

"What's so funny?", asked Ellie, noting that her father happened to be
looking at her when he started laughing.

"Oh, nothing," he said.  "I was just thinking about the time you took
advantage of Devon."

The object of their discussion blushed as everyone else remembered
that historic moment.


Part III, Chapter Fifteen

Ellie had been feeling pretty uncomfortable the last couple of hours.
For reasons she didn't understand, she was having a hard time
concentrating on her homework and an even harder time sitting still,
both unusual for her.  The answer to the simple math problem continued
to evade her, increasing her frustration.  Tossing her pencil aside,
she crossed the room to look out of her window.

As she contemplated the clouds in the late Saturday afternoon skies,
she heard a noise coming from the bathroom she shared with her
brother.  Grateful for the distraction, she went to the bathroom and
stuck her head through the door.

Her 13-year-old brother Devon was peeling off his dirt-covered jersey,
revealing his slim, muscular body.  Though she was older by nine
months, you couldn't tell by looking at him.  His involvement in
sports, particularly soccer, was doing a great job of toning and
firming his body.

"Hi, Dev," she called out.  "How was the game?"

Devon tossed the jersey into the hamper and answered, "Not bad, El.
We lost three to two, but it was a good game."

He began to pull off the equally dirty shorts and socks, stopping to
start the water running in the shower.  He turned and looked at his
sister.  "What have you been up to?", not in the least bit
self-conscious about standing in front of his sister clad only in an
athletic supporter which, Ellie noted, didn't do much to hide the
impressive bulge of his still-developing maleness.

"Not much, just trying to get my homework done."

"I know; I've still got mine to do," he said stepping into the shower.
They talked while he showered, stopping only to hand him the shampoo,
As she passed the bottle through the slit in the curtain, she got a
good look at his body.  The sight of the rivulets of water flowing off
his young frame increased her discomfort by a factor of two.  She felt
a heat building inside her, accompanied by a spreading dampness
between her shapely legs.

"So this is what it feels like to be horny!" she thought, remembering
a conversation she had with her mother and aunt.  Ellie was so caught
up in this revelation that she never heard the water shut off.

"El?"

The sound of his voice startled her.  "Huh?"

"I said, hand me a towel, will you?", he repeated, stepping from the
shower.

Ellie couldn't take her eyes off his delicious-looking body.  Reaching
behind her, she grabbed a blue towel, embroidered with a stylized "W"
- and knocked over the container of shampoo, its contents dripping
from the dislodged cap.

Slightly annoyed, Devon took the towel from her.  "What's with you?
You're suddenly very clumsy."

Ellie ignored the jibe and tried to focus her attention on cleaning up
the spilled liquid.  Her hands trembled slightly as she wiped up the
thick, pearly liquid.  Looking up to deposit the tissue in the
wastebasket, she noticed the sensual way Devon dried himself . . .

Ellie blinked.  Sensual?  Where did that come from?  The heat inside
her had reached inferno proportions.  She was also aware of her skin
tingling and, of course, the ever present wetness between her legs.

Devon finished drying himself and looked toward his sister, wondering
if something was wrong.  Normally graceful, she was having a hard time
standing up normally graceful, it seemed to him.  Shrugging, he placed
the towel around his neck and padded off into his room.  Forgetting
his comb, he came to an abrupt halt.

Ellie walked right into him!

"Hey!" he said, spinning around to face his sister.  About to ask what
her problem was, he stopped and took a closer look at his sibling.
Ellie was staring at him, her eyes glazed.  To his untrained eyes, she
looked feverish - maybe she was sick or something?

"Did you want something, Sis?" he offered helpfully, not even
realizing that he'd just opened a door for her.

Ellie was dimly aware of his question, her eyes focused on the fleshy
tube of flesh which hung between his legs.  Absently, she licked her
lips as the strange new feelings invaded every pore of her being.
Somewhere deep inside, a door opened; visions of untold pleasures
tugged at her, their siren song beckoning her to pass through.
Without a moment of hesitation, she entered.

"Sis?"  Devon was really beginning to get worried.  He walked over to
her and placed his hands on her shoulders and saw she was shivering.
He gently cupped her face in his hands and looked into her hazel eyes.
Although a light sheen of perspiration covered her skin, she felt cool
to his touch.  Confused, he said, "I'd better call Mom - she'll know
what to do!"

As he turned to pick up the phone, Ellie stopped him, grabbing his
hands with a grip that surprised him.  "Devon, you don't have to call
anyone; I think this is something you can take care of."

Startled by the suddenly sultry voice, he took a nervous step
backwards as a voice inside him told him that something was about to
happen.  As he retreated, he tripped over the cleated shoe he had
discarded a few minutes ago.  He fell.  Ellie, still holding his hand,
fell with him and brother and sister ended in a heap on the deep pile
of the carpet.

Devon hit the floor hard; his sister's weight driving the air out of
him as she landed on top of him, the room spinning crazily as he tried
to catch his breath.  When opened his eyes, it surprised him to find
himself nose-to-nose with his sister, who was examining him closely.

"W-what are you . . . ?", he stammered as Ellie cut off his sentence,
placing her hot mouth on his.  His lips parted in surprise, allowing
her tongue to snake between them.  Devon was aware of the sounds of
heaving breathing, mixed with a scent he didn't recognize.

Just a little past forever, Ellie broke the kiss, her passion now
coursing through her unimpeded.  She sat astride him, grinding her
hips against the bulge of manhood to relieve the insistent itch
between her legs.  She looked into her brother's eyes and saw the
mixed fear and excitement in them as she slid her hands over his
smooth chest.

Devon took that moment to collect his thoughts.  His own body tingled
in response to Ellie's touch, feeling the hard, hot shaft of flesh
rubbing against the rough material of Ellie's shorts.  He tried to sit
up, only to have Ellie push him back down.  As Ellie leaned forward,
her breasts pressing into him, he could feel the heat of her body.
Devon heard his hot sister moan as she ran her tongue under his jaw
line, pausing at the spot just behind his left ear.

Although their father told him this time would come, nothing he had
learned prepared him for the intoxicating sensations he was feeling.

Ellie's kisses on his neck and ears were tentative; she knew what to
do, having learned from her mother and aunt, but knowing and doing is
two different things.  As her passion grew, she found it harder to
concentrate on those things the older women had shown, finally letting
instinct take over.   Her tongue left a wet trail down the right side
of his neck until she reached his nipple, which she teased by flicking
her tongue over the sensitive surface.  She felt her young brother
shiver and it encouraged her.  Breathing heavily, she kissed her way
down his flat tummy until his erection, bobbing wildly with every
heartbeat, tapped her gently under her chin.

"Ellie, no . . ." Devon's protests were weak.

"Shhh," she whispered, taking his cock gently in her hands.  Ellie
examined the beautifully shaped knob as it sat atop the
moderately-thick shaft, smiling when a large, clear drop of dew
appeared at the tiny slit.  Slowly, she extended her tongue and
allowed the droplet slide onto it.

Devon felt paralyzed as he watched his sister's tongue disappear into
her mouth as she tasted him, her eyes closing.  His once-dormant
passion was now alive, growing with each passing second.

"Mmmmm," Ellie moaned before drawing her hand upwards along the silky
smooth staff.  Another drop appeared - and quickly disappeared as she
lowered her mouth onto him.  Too much too fast, she gagged for a
moment and backed off until just the head remained.  Ellie's tongue
gained a mind of its own as it swirled around the ridges of the
darkening head.

Brightly colored lights exploded in Devon's head as his sister suckled
him.  "Ah, ah," he moaned as Ellie's head bobbed over him.  His eyes
flew open as he became aware of a powerful sensation that seemed to
originate from his toes.  Dimly, he knew it was related to the feeling
he'd experience when he masturbated - but this was 100 times stronger.
A heartbeat - and the sun exploded into a nova inside his head.

Ellie was in heaven, gobbling her brother's shaft with increasing
confidence, when she felt him stiffen and swell.  His body, which had
been thrashing wildly, went completely rigid.  She heard his breath
catch sharply - then Devon filled her mouth with a warm, sticky syrup.
Reflex made her jerk her head back as the last spurts of his seed
flowed from him, collecting in a creamy pool.

Devon was drowning in an ocean of intense feelings.  He lifted his
head in time to see Ellie's tongue licking the last drops of goo from
full lips.

"I. . . don't . . .  feel so good."  Devon was a jumble of conflicting
nerve impulses as he tried to speak.  His throat was horribly dry and
there was something wrong with his vision.  As he tried to collect
himself, he saw twin sisters removing their last piece of clothing.

As Ellie's bra joined the rest of her clothing, she noted that her
baby brother was still quite hard and moved to position her virgin
pussy above the instrument of her deflowering.  She shivered in
anticipation, remembering the warnings given to her by her mother.
"It will hurt at first," a voice whispered, "but it will pass."  She
grabbed the sperm-slick shaft and rubbed it experimentally along her
slit.  As the head passed across her clit, a wondrous  sensation
flowed through her, making her knees buckle slightly.  Using her free
hand to steady herself, Ellie rubbed the knob of his cock over
her clit again, relishing the chills the action sent through her.

As his cockhead passed through the soft, dark strands of her pussy,
the sensation sent electric shocks through him, causing him to arch
his back.  Another pass and his hips left the floor on their own
accord . . . 

.. . . and the knob of his sex disappeared inside Ellie, stopping at
her maidenhead.  Ellie felt weak at that initial contact.  Gathering
her courage, she took a deep breath and sat hard on her brother's
cock.  A white-hot bolt of exquisite pain exploded through her as her
hymen tore, followed by the soothing warmth as her brother's rod
imbedded itself inside her.

"Oh, God!", she cried as the warmth spread throughout her overheated
flesh, causing her nipples to get harder.

Devon felt the incredible tightness of his sister's sheath, knowing
all the lessons he learned were becoming real.  Between the oral
loving and rupturing Ellie's cherry, his cock was very sensitive - a
little too sensitive, he learned as the tingling feeling returned.
His sac tightened in preparation to unload its precious cargo.

Ellie could feel his rod growing larger inside her and, rocking her
backside slightly, she felt his seed splash inside her, luxuriating in
the hot stickiness of it as it coated her.  She sighed in contentment;
Ellie knowing she could now recognize being horny and, just as
important, what to do about it!  She leaned forward and planted wet,
loving kisses on Devon's lips.

"You okay?" she asked, with genuine concern.  Devon nodded, still
feeling the mind-numbing after effects of orgasm.

"Well, now!  What do we have here?"

Still joined and leaking steamy juices, brother and sister turned
toward the new voice - and found their parents standing just inside
the room with looks of amusement and love on their collective faces.

Lorne looked at the two young lovers before turning his attention to
Eti and Kymber.  "Looks like someone couldn't wait until we had our
little talk this evening, eh?"

Ellie climbed off Devon's prone form, his member exiting her with an
obscene sucking sound before coming to rest against his stomach.
Surprisingly, there wasn't a trace of the blood her mother told her
might be present.  She reached down, offering Devon her hand and
helped him stand before crossing to the still-smiling adults.

"How long were you standing there?", she asked.

Eti looked at her daughter and found it hard to hide the smile
threatening to take over her features.  "Long enough," she said.

"We saw everything after he spilled into your mouth," added Kymber.
"Impressive."

Devon came out of the bathroom after cleansing himself of the fruits
of their love.  "I suppose you were going to tell us not to, ah,
explore the possibilities with each other."

"On the contrary, son," responded Lorne.  "We were going to ask why
you hadn't and remind you there's no shame in expressing your love for
each other in this manner."  He chuckled.  "But it looks like you
figured that one out already!"

Ellie returned from cleaning up just in time to hear her father's last
words.  "So, it really is okay?", she asked hopefully.

Kymber took up the question.  "Sure it is honey!  In fact, since
you've gotten this far, things will be much better!"

Parents and children stood looking at each other before coming
together for a big, love-filled hug.


Part III, Chapter Sixteen

Devon stretched out across the bed, lost in thought.  He pondered how
his life had changed, especially since coming to terms with the
incestuous relationship he shared with the rest of his family.

Not that he thought there was anything wrong with the way they were
living, mind you.  Compared to the way some of his friends at school
lived, he had it made.  His parents were understanding, supportive and
loving.  Sure, they had their moments - what family with teenagers
didn't?  However, he had learned the love they shared with each other
made those situations far and few between.

Devon thought about his relationship with Ellie, whom he saw as more
than just his sister - they'd always been friends and were energetic
lovers.  A smile spread across his face as he thought about all the
times they had made love.

He more than understood the relationship between Lorne, Kymber and
Etienne; again, he saw nothing wrong with the situation, being taught
that love is love.  Nodding to himself, he remembered his aunt telling
him it made sense:  those people closest to them should love people as
completely as possible - and that it shouldn't have limitations placed
on it.

There was something on his mind, though.  For the last year or so, he
had been dying to put all the theories he'd learned over the years to
the test.  Not being as outgoing as his sister, Devon often balked at
approaching his mother and/or aunt and asking to make love with them -
and it wasn't because they would reject him.

What concerned the young man was his feeling of not being equal to the
task when it came down to making love with the older women.  He
frowned, knowing that it didn't matter if he were good or not; just
being able to show his love for them was proof enough.  "What am I
afraid of?" he asked himself.  "Man.  You couldn't have it any better
than this!"

Thinking that perhaps he should ask Ellie's advice on this one, he
crossed the room to their shared bathroom.  Since he didn't want to be
disturbed, the door on his side was closed.  Opening the door, he
stepped through the threshold.

Still lost in thought, he entered Ellie's room.  Upon hearing a giggle
he looked up, stopping dead in his tracks, discovering Ellie wasn't
alone.

"Mmmm," moaned the sexy voice that belonged to Ellie.  "Harder, do it
harder!"

Devon's eyes looked toward his sister and saw the dreamy look in her
eyes as her tongue moved sensuously across her lips.  One hand was
busy kneading a bare breast, while the other was entangled in a thatch
of familiar red hair.  He stood transfixed as his mother, positioned
between Ellie's upraised legs, slowly lapped at the younger woman's
pussy.

Not wanting to intrude, he turned to leave - and stopped.  He returned
his gaze to the scene before him, noting how inviting Kymber's
upturned bottom looked.  With her legs spread slightly, he could see
the folds of her femininity, the flame red hairs obviously damp with
moisture.  Devon's cock, which had been stirring since first entering
the room, was now at full attention, throbbing against his body.

Devon's heart froze in his chest as Ellie opened one hazel eye and
spotted him.  She smiled at him and, upon freeing a hand from her
aunt's auburn tresses, pointed at the upturned globes of his mother's
ass.  Then she placed a finger against her lips, the sign he should be
quiet.

Now completely thawed, Dev's heart began pounding in his chest - talk
about getting what you asked for!  He removed his shirt, feeling his
nipples harden in the air-conditioned room.  Next, he stepped from the
restricting material of his shorts, his manhood springing free.  Ellie
moaned at the sight while giving him the 'OK' sign before pointing
toward the juicy offering.

Her back turned to the approaching youth, Kymber was unaware of what
was about to happen, completely focused on Ellie's clitoris and inner
labia, which she lavished wet kisses on.  She loved the musky, salty
taste of her young niece as flicked her tongue hard against the
sensitive bud of her clit.  The heat of her own sex was intense,
needing some attention and she arched her back and spread her legs
wider, causing her enticing bottom to raise higher, exposing more of
her juicy interior.

Kymber was concentrating hard on keeping up with the youngster's
squirming bottom as a spray of love juices splashed onto her tongue,
never realizing things were about to get much more interesting!

The redheaded beauty gasped as she felt a moist tongue penetrate her
sex, plunging easily into her well-lubricated slit.  Startled, she
instinctively tried to rise - only to be held in place by Ellie who
had timed Devon's approach - trapping Kymber's head between her silky
thighs.

As Devon's tongue explored his mother's pink sheath, he savored the
surprisingly sweet taste of her flesh, sucking on the delicate inner
lips.  Using his hands to spread Kymber's buttocks, he exposed more of
the flame-encases oyster of her pussy, sliding his tongue from the
quivering entrance to the tip of her blood-engorged clit and back.  He
repeated the stroke and was encouraged to feel his mother wiggle her
lovely bottom against his face.

With a lusty moan, he captured her clit and sucked as if his life
depended on it.  Kymber thrashed against the onslaught, her face
smashing into Ellie's mound - which caused the young woman to fall
into another orgasm, coating Kymber's face with woman stuff.

Exhausted, Ellie managed to slide from under the groaning adult.
Kymber tried again to escape, but Ellie grabbed her arms and held
them.  Despite this, the feverish redhead managed to twist slightly,
making Devon lose his grip on her clit.  With a grunt, he took her
legs and crossed them.  With a gentle tug, he caused his mother to
turn over onto her back.

Ellie, seeing the maneuver, released Kymber's arms just long enough
for the woman to be turned before taking possession of them again.
"Do her," she hissed.  "Love her till she can't stand any more!"
Without releasing her grip, she positioned herself so that she could
take advantage of their "prisoner," sucking a hard nipple into her
mouth.

The many sensations assaulted Kymber.  While Ellie trapped her hands,
Devon held her legs open with his strong hands, and Ellie lay across
her sweating body, sucking and licking her breasts and nipples.  She
didn't know who was between her legs, destroying her sanity.  An
orgasm sneaked up on her, adding its ferocious effects to the others,
sending her crashing into the wave.  In rapid succession, she
experienced two more orgasms, each stronger that the other.

"Oh, God," she hissed.  "More!  More!"

Devon was beyond hearing, beyond understanding.  His lust was in total
control, driving him to eat at her flesh.  His tongue flicked down to
the tight buttonhole of her ass.  As he flicked it across the wrinkled
surface of her backdoor, he used the tip of his nose to keep her on
the edge.  Devon teased his sexy mother for a few moments more, unable
to deny his own release any longer.

Kymber was lost in the throes of passion when she felt the tongue
withdraw.  The ripping sensation of a hard, thick penis penetrating
her dripping folds quickly replaced any disappointment she felt.  As
the invading cock embedded itself into her, she immediately knew the
identity of her 'assailant'.   Opening her eyes, she looked backwards
into Devon's face.  Pleasure filled it with lust and contorted with
exertion as he plunged into her with deep, fast strokes.

"Devon, honey," she panted.  "Slowly!"

"Don't listen to her, Dev," laughed Ellie.  "Give it to her good!"

Devon lifted his mother's legs higher, settling into a good rhythm,
rocking her body with each savage thrust.

"Yes!  That's it, baby brother!" shouted a gleeful Ellie as she
fingered herself.  "Do her!  Do her!"

Kymber shook under the sexual onslaught as her son drove into her.  A
part of her mind calmly noticed his cock was just as thick as his
father's, if not as long.  However, Devon had the advantage of being
years younger.  What he lacked in experience, Devon made up with
enthusiasm.  Kymber shoved the moment of introspection into a mental
corner, having it replaced with the beginnings of an orgasmic wave
front.  The wave crested and slammed into her, coruscating along her
nervous system, spreading like a wildfire.

Devon felt his mother's sheath contract around him as she burned in
the climatic fires he'd generated in her.  He wallowed in the
luxurious feel of her body and knew that his love for her was now
complete and fulfilling.  Devon had been doing all he could to hold
back his own orgasm, wanting the moment to go on forever.  His
relative lack of experience, combine with the almost indescribable
feel of being deep inside his own mother, was enough to send him over
the edge.  Hot blood filled and stretched his cock, making a snug seal
against the velvety walls of Kymber's vagina as he spilled into her.

"Aaaahhh!"  Devon's body shook with the effort of filling his mother
with love.

Kymber felt the first spurts splash hot against the entrance of her
womb.  "Oh, yes!  YES!  Fill me, Devon!  Fill me with your love,
baby!"

Devon collapsed onto the hot softness of his mother's body as the
final spurts of semen  flowed into her.  Kymber wrapped her arms
around her son and kissed him.  Ellie joined the spent lovers.

"Wow, Dev," she said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.  "That was
really something!" Weakly, Devon smiled at Ellie.

"I didn't mean to interrupt," he began.  "But, Mom, when I saw you and
El like that, I just had to jump in!"

Running her fingers through his damp hair, Kymber returned his smile.
"That's okay, hon.  It was about time you and I got together!"

Kymber lay between Devon and Ellie, feeling the love flowing between
them.  Not only did she feel closer to them physically but, like
Devon, she felt complete emotionally.  As she drifted off to sleep,
she wondered what would happen if the whole family joined the
party . . .


Part III, Chapter Seventeen

"What are you thinking about, Dad?"

Lorne looked up at Etienne's voice as she curled up next to him on the
sofa.  "Oh, hi, Peaches."  He shifted his position, allowing Eti to
put her head in his lap.  "I wasn't thinking about anything really
important.  I was just wondering where the family is going."

Eti looked up at him.  "Going?  I don't understand."

Lorne ran a finger gently along the ridge of Etienne's nose.  "Our
future.  Where do we go from here?"

Eti was thoughtful.  "We've known love and togetherness for years now.
The children couldn't be any more happy.  I'm happy and so are you and
Kymber.  What more can there be?"

Lorne nodded in agreement.  "That's just what I was wondering myself."
He looked out the large plate glass window, watching as Ellie and
Devon played in the pool.  Glancing a bit to his right, Kymber was
sunning herself, her red hair standing out against the deep tan on
which she'd been working.  Even from where he sat, he could see' the
strands of silver which were beginning to appear.

"We've done all right for ourselves, haven't we?"

Eti opened one eye at his question.  "We have, indeed."  Turning to
face him, she asked, "Dad, what are you worried about?"

"Devon and Eleanor.  What effect has our lifestyle had on them?"

"I've never seen a brother and sister so close.  They're lovers and,
more important, they're great friends."

"This is true," Lorne allowed.

"So, what's the problem?"

"Well, they're growing up.  Soon, they will have to think about
finding their own paths."

"Ah, I see.  You're wondering if they'll keep up the family
tradition'!"

"Yes!  That's it!"

"Dad, if you know that the children will have to find their own way in
life, then you also know it will be their choice."

Of course, Lorne was all too aware of this.  "We've learned if you're
going to love one another, there should be no barriers.  We've
eliminated guilt from their lives.  No, misconceptions, no lies - just
love."

"Don't you think they know that?"  Etienne looked at the scene taking
place in the yard.  Stretched out on a chaise, Ellie was applying sun
screen to Devon's back as he talked to his mother.  She waved to Devon
to get his attention.  When he looked up, she pointed at Kymber.
Devon reached over and tapped his mother on the leg and pointed toward
the house.  Kymber followed his finger and Eti waved for her to come
in.

"What's up?" she asked as she closed the sliding door.

"Somebody's worried about the kids," Eti replied, jerking a thumb in
Lorne's direction.

"Again?  Honey, I though we talked about this last night?"

Etienne looked at her father, surprised.  "You did?"  Lorne's only
answer was a shrug.

Eti got up and went to the patio door.  "Dev?  El?  Would you please
come in for a moment?"

The two teenagers exchanged glances.  "Sure, Mom," answered Ellie.
Once inside, Eti gestured for them to join the adults in the family
room.

"Is there something wrong?" asked Devon.

Without preamble, Eti said "Your father is concerned about your
futures."  Ellie and Devon both looked at Lorne, who just threw up his
hands.

"This isn't a big deal!" he protested.  "I was just thinking!"

"So, what is he worried about?"

Eti brought the siblings up to speed with Kymber filling in the
blanks.  Brother and sister sat thinking for a long moment before
speaking.  Devon let Ellie speak first.

"I can understand why you're worried, Dad.  I think I speak for both
of us when I say we won't forget the lessons you've taught us."

Devon nodded.  "If all we've ever learned was how important love is in
a family, would it be wrong of us not to pass along this knowledge?"

"In order for you to share your knowledge, you have to have someone to
share it with!  You two spend more time with each other than you do
with anyone else!"  Lorne felt a bit exasperated.  Eti placed a hand
on his shoulder tenderly.

"True," answered Devon.  "Ellie and I love each other!  Why does that
surprise you?"

Ellie took up the challenge.  "Isn't this what you and Mom and Kymber
has been telling us all these years?  For us to love each other?"

Kymber spoke.  "That much is true; I guess your father didn't figure
on you two choosing not to have boyfriends and girlfriends."

Devon laughed and reached over to hug his sister.  "Mom, there isn't
anyone else I'd rather be with than El.  We understand each other,
especially when one of us isn't feeling well."

Ellie returned the hug with equal affection.  "As a lover, no one
understands my needs better than Dev.  Oh, and you, Dad."

Lorne waved off the explanation.  "I knew what you meant, dear.  I
just wanted to be sure you were still happy with things, that's all."

Kymber stood and stretched.  "Well, we've settled this.  Now, how
about we get changed and go out to dinner?  My treat!"

As everyone got up, Devon and Ellie pulled Etienne over to one side.
Lorne noticed they were excited about something, although he couldn't
hear the whispered conversation.  As he locked the patio door, he
heard Eti say, "Really?  Hey, Kymmie - you gotta hear this!"  Lorne
returned to the family room in time to see Ellie hand something to
Kymber.  Kymber stared at the object in her hand before looking at
Devon and Ellie in turn.

"Come on, break it up!" Lorne said while clapping his hands.  "Go get
changed and let's eat - I'm starving!"

"Be ready in a minute, Dad."  Devon turned and ascended the staircase,
with Ellie right behind him playfully grabbing at his backside.

Kymber handed him the object and headed for the stairs.  "What's
this?" he asked.  Eti made a beeline for the front door.

From the top of the stairs, Kymber said, "Ellie's pregnancy test
results."

Lorne felt a peculiar chill flow through him as he turned the bit of
plastic over.  Bright blue.

Out of sight in the upper hallway, Ellie looked at Kymber.  "Do you
think he looked at it?"  The trio heard a muffled thump.  Kymber
peered down the stairs and spotted the prone form of her husband.

"Yeah, he saw it all right!"  She turned to her son.
"Congratulations, Dev."


ETIENNE:  LEARNING TO LOVE

Part IV, Chapter One

Devon Williams paced the room like a caged animal, deep in thought,
waiting for his parents to return from their outing.  He stopped and
looked out the window as if searching for the answer to some unknown
question before continuing his frenetic motion.

His sister, Ellie, watched from her place on the sofa, her hands
absently rubbing the round swelling in her abdomen.  "I don't know
what you're worried about," she said.  "Dad is reasonable and he
shouldn't find your proposal unusual."

Devon stopped his pacing to look at his pregnant sister, feeling first
the love he had for her before experiencing a moment of frustration.
"Yeah, I know.  I'm just trying to figure out how I'm going to
approach it with him."

Ellie's eyes rolled heavenward as she shook her head.  "Just tell him
what's on your mind, silly!  That's the easiest way to go about it."

"Hah!  Easy for you to say."  The young man continued pacing the room.

Ellie continued to watch her brother and father of her child prowl the
room for a few more minutes before getting up to intercept him,
grunting with the effort.  At seven months, moving around had taken on
a different meaning.  As she stood, the baby shifted position and
spent a few queasy moments getting comfortable.  She caught up to him
and took his hand.

"Dev?"

"Ellie?"

"I can think of something you can do more productively than walking a
hole in the carpet."

Smiling, Devon said, "I'm sure you can!  What's on your horny mind
this time?"

Returning his smile with one of her own, Ellie placed his hand on her
breast, filled with milk for their unborn child.  "What's on my mind
is lust, my dear brother.  I'm not one to complain, but you've been
shirking your duties here lately."

Devon looked into Ellie's expectant face then looked down at her
stomach.  Ellie followed his glance.

"Oh, don't let that stop you!  I suppose you're thinking loving me
will harm the little one?" Devon nodded.

"Well, don't.  He or she is quite safe, more than I can say for you."
Ellie reached down and grabbed his crotch, feeling his cock stirring.
Before he could utter a word in protest, Ellie covered his mouth with
hers, forcing her tongue into his mouth.  Reflex took over as Devon
responded to the kiss, returning it with equal passion.

"Wanna go upstairs?" he asked as their lips parted.

"No.  Take me right here, right now!"  Ellie began unfastening his
pants as Devon nibbled at her neck and ears.  "Ooh, now you're getting
the right idea!"

Devon grunted a reply as he stepped out of his pants, nearly losing
his balance as Ellie tugged at his briefs, finally freeing his
swelling member.  Ellie stepped back from their embrace and removed
her own constricting clothing as Devon removed his T-shirt, adding it
to the pile at their feet.

Gingerly, Ellie knelt before Devon and ran her tongue along the
underside of his shaft, making her brother sway slightly.  "Mm,
tasty," she cooed as she took him into her mouth and sucked gently on
the tip.  Filling both hands with his firm buttocks, she tongued the
crown with quick, teasing movements, losing herself in the pleasure.

Devon rocked slightly as Ellie filled her mouth with more of his rigid
shaft, his knees buckling as the pleasure intensified.  Her mouth as
warm and moist against him as she licked his sac, sucking each
testicle gently into her mouth and covering them generously with
saliva.  "I could just eat you alive," she said, looking up at his
ecstasy-filled face while stroking him with her hand.

Devon knelt in front of her and kissed her deeply, relishing his salty
taste on her lips before lowering his head to a swollen nipple.  His
tongue teased the erect flesh, drawing lazy circles around the
darkened areola while his hand cupped the fleshy pendant of breast.
Capturing the nipple, he sucked hard, greedily slurping down his
reward of warm milk.

"Ow!  Not so hard!" Ellie protested.  She cradled his head and held
him close as he suckled her, feeling strangely content and more
excited.

"Sorry," he whispered.  "It just tastes so damn good."  He repeated
his attack on her other nipple, lest it started to feel neglected.
The warm milk splashing into his mouth heightened his arousal while
reminding him of the time he spent at his mother's breast.  With his
thirst slaked, he eased his sister onto her back, now in search of
something more potent to partake of.

Ellie spread her legs - not an easy task - to allow her brother access
to her damp center, catching the musky, heady scent of her sex.  As
Devon mouth met her swollen labia, she couldn't keep from thinking of
the thrills he was about to give her.  If Devon had one strong suit,
other than his incredible stamina, it was his ability to knock her
senseless with his mouth and tongue on her pussy.  He just seemed to
know every nook and cranny and every ultra-sensitive spot.  She
shuddered, feeling the rasp of his tongue against her inner lips,
probing her defenses momentarily before stiffening and plunging into
her inner folds.

Devon placed his hands under Ellie, lifting her to his mouth.  As his
tongue penetrated her, he could feel the slick juices smearing
themselves against his face.  He probed her deeply and slowly,
enjoying the sensory show of taste, feel, and smell.  Hot and pungent,
he tasted her sex, feeling the tremors which ran against his invading
tongue.

Ellie experienced a moment of disappointment as his tongue exited her
sheath, but not for long.  She inhaled sharply as he sucked her
clitoris into his eager mouth.  "Oh, baby!  Yes!  Ooooh, I just love
it!"  Ellie moved against him as he lapped her juices, knowing he
wouldn't stop until . . .

The orgasmic tide swept over her without the usual warnings.  One
moment she was warm and content, working her heated love furiously to
keep up with his blistering pace.  The next moment found her suddenly
caught in an explosion of ecstatic bliss.  Ellie squirted jet after
jet of tangy fluid into his mouth as she thrust savagely against his
face.

Devon bore the orgasmic onslaught as he fought to keep up with the
stinging jets of love juices, now spilling from his mouth and flowing
down his already slick chin.  Giving his sister a few more licks for
good measure, he rose and turned the helpless woman onto her knees.
Before using his own knees as a wedge to spread her, Devon reached
over and grabbed a handful of discarded clothing and placed them under
her swollen belly.  That done, he impaled her onto his turgid shaft
with one long, slow, careful thrust.  Feeling Ellie's puffy inner
sheath close around his prick, he sighed.  "Oh, this feels so good."

Ellie could only respond with a moan as her brother penetrated her
deeply, adding to the full feeling already present.  With her head
propped on her arms, she gave in to his urgent thrusts, each rocking
her.  She loved the way he spread her sex wide, loved the feel of the
ridges of veins which ran along the moderately thick shaft of his
penis.  Ellie felt the knob of his cock bump against her womb
carefully.  It wasn't painful - Devon knew better than to allow
himself to get carried away.  It only served to remind her that his
pleasure was hers - and oh, how he was pleasing her!

Devon could feel his cock growing larger inside Ellie, knowing it
wouldn't be long before he released his own love into her.  "Oh,
shit," he exclaimed, his eyes growing wide with wonder as he
ejaculated, pumping his white stickiness into her steamy center.  The
initial shock wave slammed into him as his hips ground into her.

"Umm, that's right my love.  I want it all!"  Ellie felt him flooding
her with his love and flexed her inner muscles to milk out every drop.

Exhausted, Devon withdrew from Ellie's fleshy prison, feeling the
pain/pleasure as her walls scraped along the now-tender shaft of his
maleness.  He helped his sister turn onto her side before sitting next
to her.

"You know, Sis, you were right.  That was much more fun than pacing
and worrying."

"Worrying about what?" came a new voice.  As Ellie propped herself on
one elbow, Devon turned toward the sound.

Seated on the sofa, Lorne looked at his children, barely able to hide
his amusement.  Seated at either side of him, Etienne and Kymber had
matched looks of happiness.  Devon stood and crossed the short
distance between his other family members.

"Dad, Mom.  Aunt Eti.  It's good to have you home."

Bending to kiss his mother and aunt,  both women could savor the taste
of lust still on his lips.  He knelt before his father, acknowledging
him with a solemn nod of his head.  After a moment, Ellie joined him.

Lorne felt strangely kinglike at this display of fealty; his queens'
at his side while the prince and princess supplicated themselves
before him.  "I trust all is well," he said, shaking off the odd
feeling.  "At least, it looked like everything is still working."

Both offspring blushed.  "As usual, it was Ellie's fault," Devon
responded.

Ellie took the bait.  "It's always my fault!  I can't help it if he's
good at what he does!"

Eti and Kymber looked at each other, their smiles widening.  "They do
look quite good together, don't they?" quipped Kymber.

"They do seem to, ah, fit each other perfectly," added Etienne.

Lorne laughed.  "They do at that!"  He playfully tapped Devon on the
jaw.  "A chip off the old block, I think."

Both Ellie and Devon basked in the love their parents had for them.
Ellie poked Devon with an elbow.  "Now is a good time."

"It is not!", Devon protested.  "It can wait.  They just got in."

Lorne looked from one to the other.  "What is it a good time for and
why can it wait?  You know the rules, kids; if there's something that
has to be discussed, there's no time like now to do it."

When Devon hesitated, Ellie poked him harder.  Devon winced.  "Okay,
okay!  Stop poking me!"

"Dad, I need to talk to you about something."  Looking at his sister,
aunt and mother, he added, "Alone, if possible."

"We've never had any secrets between us, son," Lorne said with a small
frown.

"Oh, I don't have anything to hide, but, shit, it's sort of a 'guy'
thing."

Kymber and Etienne stood, going over to Ellie to help her stand.
"Okay, guys, we can take a hint.  Come on, El, let's get this mess
cleaned up and go do our 'woman' thing and leave the menfolk to their
business!"

Both men looked at the departing women, shaking their heads in unison.
"I don't know about them sometime," remarked Devon.

"Me either," added his father.  Looking back at his son, he asked,
"Would you like to talk here or somewhere else?"

Devon looked around the room before saying, "Can we talk in your
study?"

"Sure.  You wanna put something on?"

"No.  Besides, they took my clothes with them."

Shrugging, Lorne rose and led his son to the study.  As they entered
the room, Devon took a moment to examine the added-on room's
furnishings, noting how they reflected his father's tastes.  Lorne
motioned to the small sofa and they sat.

"So!  What's on your mind, son?"

Devon thought for a moment before answering.  "You know I have nothing
but love and respect for you, right?"

Lorne nodded in agreement, but didn't rush the younger man.

"Then you also know I fully support the way we live our lives
together."  Another nod.

"In that case, would you mind answering a question for me?"

"Not at all," Lorne answered, wondering where this conversation was
headed.

"You've said we should - and could - openly show our love for each
other.  There's no bad feeling between us if I'm making love to Mom or
Etienne or even El."

"This is true.  What's your question?"

Devon shifted nervously against the leather-covered mini-sofa.  "My
question is, well, why haven't you and I done the same for each
other?"

Startled, Lorne's mouth opened as if to answer, only to be cut off by
Devon's upraised hand.

"I've wanted to make love with you for a very long time and I was
wondering if there was some reason we haven't."

Lorne sat in stunned silence, his head swimming.  The question hit him
like a ton of bricks, leaving him with a numb feeling.  "I... I never
thought. . ."

Devon cast an apologetic look in Lorne's direction.  "Dad, don't let
it bother you too much; there was no way for you to know.  I've been
debating it for a long time and, finally, I've gotten around to
asking."

He swallowed before adding, "I don't expect anything to come of this,
but I had to ask."

Finished, Devon sat back and enjoyed the feeling of relief washing
over him.  In posing the question to his sire, a great weight had been
lifted from him.

Lorne looked at his son, taking note of the calm etched on his face,
wishing he felt what Devon was feeling.  Finally, he found his voice.

"Son, I have to be honest with you.  It never crossed my mind.  We've
always said things should happen on their own and, damn, up till now,
it's never happened."

"Doesn't mean I never wanted it to happen."

"True enough.  Clearly, you have me at a disadvantage."

"I know; I should have made my feelings known before now and I accept
responsibility for not doing so."

"Dev, it's not about  accepting responsibility!  It's about being
happy with each other!  To tell the truth, I'm flattered to know you
have these feelings for me."

Devon visibly relaxed and looked into his father's eyes.  In them, he
saw nothing but love and honesty.  "Can I offer more explanation?"

"Please," Lorne urged, now becoming intrigued.

"Remember, oh, a few weeks ago, when you and Mom were in the pool?
Well, I was in my room listening to music when I saw you two going at
it."

Lorne felt a flush of excitement as he recalled the day.  He had taken
Kymber right there in the pool, the sun-warmed waters adding myriad
sensations to a particularly lust-filled moment.

Since he remembered, Devon continued.  "When you climbed out of the
pool, I got a good look at you and knew I had to have you."  A small
chuckle, followed by "Seeing you naked and still a little hard got me
really excited, so much I had to, ahem, take matters into my own
hand."

"When Mom got out and started sucking you, I was wondering what it
would feel like to have you in my mouth."  Devon's voice took on a
dreamlike quality.  "Years of frustration came to the front as she did
you and I watched, doing myself.  I was so hot watching you two
together - you guys always did excite me - and I decided to say
something about it."

It did not surprise Lorne to know Devon watched them while they made
love.  Wasn't the first time nor likely to be the last.  He was
surprised, however, to learn he was the object of Devon's love.

"Still, Dad, you gotta know I haven't given up on Mom and the others.
I might be hornier than the average son, but I'm not crazy!"

Lorne felt a strange combination of excitement, pride, and
embarrassment.  His mind flashed back to the night of the party and he
remembered feeling Geoff's steely member invading his then-virgin
backside.  In retrospect, he supposed it wasn't all that bad, but
alcohol and lust always produced some interesting results.

Looking back at his naked son, he had to notice the younger man's cock
resting in the crease created by the joining of thigh and abdomen,
covered by the dried secretions left behind from his romp with Ellie.

"Son, I don't know what to say," he finally said.  "I more than
appreciate your interest and I have to admit it could be interesting."

Devon relaxed, his fear of being rejected passing over him.  "I'm glad
you understand, Dad.  Like I said, you've taught us to love each other
without exception and, well, I feel our time has come."

Lorne took a deep breath and knew the truth of Devon's words.  "Yes,
you're quite right.  As a family, we have to experience love totally
or not at all."  In his mind, a switch tripped over, completing a
connection and he knew what he had to do.  Reaching across the short
distance between them, Lorne took Devon's hand.  "Stand up."

Devon rose and Lorne guided him until the younger man faced him.  As
Lorne drew his son closer, he felt a tingle of excitement at crossing
another checkpoint in his life.  His eyes took in the sight of Devon's
maleness, watching it stir as it filled with blood.  Without a second
thought, he took the rounded knob of Devon's cock between his lips.

In truth, Lorne had never done this before and the tactile sensations
at this first contact assaulted his senses.  Tangy with dried juices
and silky smooth despite the rapid hardening taking place, Lorne took
more of his son's flesh into his mouth, twirling his tongue along the
shaft.

Devon sighed as more of his cock disappeared into his father's mouth.
It felt so right, so complete.  He reached down and gently caressed
his father's face, feeling the bulge in his cheeks.

Lorne experienced a moment of panic as the swollen head of Devon's
shaft made its way into his throat, causing him to gag.  He backed off
and the choking feeling vanished, allowing him to lavish much needed
attention to the bulbous head and thick shaft.  He sucked noisily,
getting into the passion of the moment.  Withdrawing until only the
head remained, Lorne sucked hard on the spongy flesh and ran his
tongue along the underside of the crown.

Devon shuddered and his knees buckled slightly.  He felt strong hands
on his buttocks supporting him.  His cock was still a bit tender; the
pain and pleasure changing places from one moment to the next.  This
was everything he had ever hoped for . . .

Lost in the new sensations, Lorne grew bolder, taking Devon's pulsing
member deep into his throat.  He ignored his gag reflex as his nose
nestled against the curly pubic hairs of Devon's pelvis.  His hands
gently massaged the tight sac of the younger man's testes and he
wondered why he'd never done this before!  His own cock strained
against his body as he repeated the motion, savoring the delicious
feel which pleased something deep inside him.

It wasn't long before Devon's shaft grew thicker, the ripples running
along the shaft signaling his impending release of sperm.  "Oh, Dad,
yes.  I'm gonna do it!  I'm gonna. . ."

Lorne wisely withdrew back to the head of Devon's cock as the first
spurts of cream flowed into his mouth.  Devon's body convulsed as he
pumped love into his mouth, thick and hot.  The salty taste surprised
him - but he drank from Devon's fountain just the same until Lorne
consumed the last drop.

Lorne sat back, breathing hard, his mind was a swirling mass of
emotions.  "Wow," he thought.  "That was really something!"  Devon was
down on one knee trying to shake the fuzzy feeling from his head left
by his orgasm.  Lorne smiled as the young man's body continued to
tremble as the intense feeling ran its course.  The elder Williams
felt the soothing peace mixed in with his own need for release.

"Not bad for a rookie, huh?"

Devon raised his head and tried to focus his eyes on the smiling face
in front of him.  "I'll say!  That was. . .  wow!"  Devon's words
trailed off as a stray convulsion ripped through his body, leaving him
feeling lightheaded.  Still feeling a bit dizzy, he knelt before Lorne
and released the turgid flesh trapped inside.  Free of the confining
material, Lorne's cock sprang forward, a long strand of clear
lubricant landing against Devon's cheek.

"Now, it's your turn," he murmured, closing his hand around the hot
flesh and pumping it.  "I've been waiting for this moment for a long
time . . ."  Devon flicked out his tongue, letting it wrap around
Lorne's cock.  For Devon, this was more than just an opportunity to
satisfy his bisexual cravings.  It was a chance for him to give thanks
to the man responsible for his existence.  He wanted to taste the seed
which gave him life.

Lorne watched in fascination as his son's pink tongue made its way
down his engorged shaft, leaving a wet trail of saliva.  He felt a
hot, enticing queasiness as Devon lavished attention to his scrotum,
sucking each of the large, almond-shaped testicles into his mouth
before slowly making his way to the mushroom-shaped crown - which he
promptly made disappear between surprisingly sensual lips.

"How much like his mother he looks," Lorne thought idly, watching the
thick shaft vanish between pouting lips.  Feeling the full heat of his
passion, Lorne thrust gently into his son's mouth, delighting in the
feel of Devon's quivering, raspy tongue as it touched him.  Reaching
down, Lorne entwined his fingers in Devon's moderately long hair as
the young man pleasured him.

Filled with his father's cock, Devon grunted with the effort of
keeping a steady rhythm.  "He's so big," he thought, again trying to
swallow the older man whole.

"Relax your throat and breathe through your nose," came a soft voice.
"Just let it slide into your mouth, honey - don't fight it."

Lorne opened an eye and found Kymber sitting on the arm of the sofa,
an aura of love surrounding her.  She smiled at her husband.  "I was
wondering what was taking so long."

Lorne could only mumble a reply as Devon heeded his mother's advice.
In the space of a single breath, he could feel Devon's nose nestled
against the base of his cock.

Kymber left her perch on the sofa and knelt beside her son.  "That's
it, baby.  Suck him good!  Show him how much you want this, how much
you love him."  She ran her hands along his perspiring body, letting
her nails trail along the exposed skin of his back.  Devon was awash
with passion, all of his senses under assault.  Encouraged by his
mother's gentle urging, he increased his sucking motion.

Lorne felt an odd separation; one part of him was close to orgasm, not
caring about anything except reaching the summit.  Another part
watched impassively as Kymber leaned forward and whispered something
into her son's ear.  Lorne saw the boy nod - and his eyes went wide as
a stiff finger penetrated his backside.  The sudden invasion caught
Lorne completely off guard; the slowly approaching wave suddenly
increased speed and crashed into him -- hard.

Devon felt the war of contractions in his father's body.  The tight
ring of muscle clamped down on his finger as the first spurts of
creamy seed splashed into and filled his hungry mouth.  Devon tried to
capture as much of the sweet reward as possible, but found the love
too much for him to keep up with as little rivers of love seeped from
the tight seal his mouth made on the jerking manhood.

Lorne's hands clutched the cushions as wave after wave of intense
pleasure cycled through every pore in his body while Devon's finger,
feeling like a hot poker, probed his bottom.  He gasped as his son
consumed the final dregs of his ejaculate and his cock, softening, lay
throbbing against his belly.  Gingerly, Lorne removed himself from the
invading finger, while feeling the blood pounding in every part of his
body.

"You've done this before, haven't you?", Lorne asked, his composure
finally returning.  Devon looked up at him with. . .  admiration?
Lorne wasn't sure what he saw in that fleeting moment and, frankly, he
didn't care right now.

"First time for me, too," came the quiet reply.  "You okay?"

Lorne took in a deep breath.  "I'm fine, son.  Thank you."

"No, my father, thank you!  You've made my life complete and I love
you for it."  Devon leaned forward and placed his head in his father's
lap, stopping along the way to plant a wet kiss on the now-soft
instrument of pleasure.

Kymber knelt between the exhausted men.  "You really look good
together.  Lorne?"

"Yes, dear?"

"Do you know how much he loves you?"

"If I didn't know before, I know now."  Lorne sat quietly, his mind
taking in the recent events.

"How was it for you?"

"Giving or receiving?"

"Take your pick; I'd like to hear both sides."

As Lorne prepared to share his feelings with Kymber, they were joined
by Etienne.

"I feel like I missed something," she said sitting next to Kymber.

"Lorne was about to tell me his feelings about Devon, weren't you
honey?"

Nodding, Lorne spoke.  "It was so different!  Before I even realized
it, I had him in my mouth."

Eti flashed Kymber a questioning look.  Kymber shook her head and
placed a slim finger to her lips.

"I found myself thinking about a couple of things.  One, I couldn't
believe I was doing this.  As I sucked more of him, it started to
feel. . . good."

Eti looked at her father, with love in her eyes.  "It's hard to
describe, isn't it?"

"Yes, it is.  Feeling him in my mouth and hearing his moans of
pleasure electrified me, filled me with so much desire to continue."

"Now you know how we feel when we're doing you.  It's so very
special."

Lorne nodded before continuing.  "Kym, when he came, I could feel him
growing in my mouth right before the first spurt.  For some reason, I
felt really proud of myself."

Etienne agreed with her father.  "It's a good feeling when it spills
out and, of course, it just taste so yummy!"

Lorne stood and stretched, frowning at the popping sounds his body
made.  Going over to the framed photograph of the family, he stared at
it for a long minute before turning to wife and daughter.

"You know, when he started on me, I thought it wouldn't be any
different than having one of you doing it."

"What did you learn, Dad?"

"I learned it's as different as night and day, with the main
difference being attitude."

"Attitude?"  Kymber and Eti exchanged a puzzled look.

"I was thinking that another man was making love to my cock.  At
first, I was a little scared, but after a few minutes, my whole
outlook on the deal changed.  It stopped being a question of a
man-on-man thing, becoming one person loving another."  Lorne shook
his head.  "It takes some getting used to, doesn't it?"

Etienne and Kymber joined him, wrapping their arms around him.
"You'll get used to it soon enough," Kymber assured him.


Part IV, Chapter Two

Ellie stood in front of the full length mirror, examining her naked
form while gently cupping one milk-filled breast in one hand.  Turning
to one side she frowned, noticing her distended abdomen.  Absently,
she ran her hands along the curves of her belly, shaking her head.
Although her pregnancy was proceeding well, Ellie still felt awed with
the knowledge a child was growing inside her.

The young woman slipped into her nightgown before crossing the room,
turning off the light and curling up in her bed.  Outside, the night
sky was clear, the quarter moon casting its pale light onto the
freshly fallen snow.  Snowflakes carried on the wind glittered past
the window as Ellie took stock of her life.

"One more month to go.  God, I'm so tired."

Carefully, she shifted her position, wishing the baby would stop
kicking long enough for her to get comfortable.  Patting her tummy,
she said, "Oh, be still!"  As if her plea was heard, the baby finally
settled in one place - for now.  Ellie breathed a sigh of relief,
returning to her thoughts.

Something was missing from her life, she decided.  Trying to identify
the missing ingredient was proving to be more difficult than she had
expected.  Ellie knew she wasn't suffering from a lack of love;
between Devon, Kymber and her parents, there was plenty of love and
attention to go around several times.

Ellie felt warm and secure as she thought about each member of the
family.  There was Devon; brother, friend, lover and father of her
baby.  Probably the most attentive of anyone  in the family, he saw to
her every need.  Not from a sense of obligation, mind you; Lorne had
made it clear that love shouldn't be looked at as an obligation or
chore.

Ellie smiled as her brother's strong features faded from her mind,
being replaced by the fine, gentle features of her aunt, Kymber, the
family's free-spirit who always looked to the bright side of any
situation.  Her cool green eyes, however, hid a mischievous, playful
nature and a bold, brash sexuality.

The flame-haired vision was replaced by the calm, intelligent face of
her mother.  Whenever a situation got out of hand, Mom was always
there, able to say just the right thing to set everything right for
everyone.  Just a hint of a smile creased Ellie's face as she thought
of the sexual hellion hidden beneath the calm exterior.

Last, but certainly not least, there was her father.  Ellie blinked in
surprise at the sudden surge of lust she felt, her nipples tingling as
they became erect.  Lorne represented all which was right in the
world.  Dedicated, unselfish, and, as far as Ellie was concerned,
all-knowing in that he would never steer the family in the wrong
direction.

As her father's face faded away, Ellie became more aware of the
tingling making its way through her body, heightening her senses.
From Devon's room, she could hear love being made.  The slightly
muffled grunts and groans increased the feelings inside her, causing
her to shift uncomfortably.

"I'm horny," she thought.  Through the closed door, she could hear -
her mother? - cry out in delight at whatever Devon was doing to her.

As the sounds of passion increased, so did Ellie's discomfort.
Reaching across the wide expanse of stomach, her fingers sought and
found her center, parting the full lips of her vulva to expose her
clitoris.  However, before she could begin to ease the itch, Ellie
heard a soft tapping on the bedroom
door.

Frustrated, she called out, "Come in - it's open!"

The door opened and Lorne poked his head in.  "Hi, baby!  I just
stopped by to check on you."

Ellie was pleased - and electrified; her father's appearance would
fill the bill just fine!

In a voice husky with mounting lust, she said, "Just the person I was
looking for."  Ellie slid over to allow Lorne to sit next to her.

"You were looking for... mmpff!"

Any further words were cut off as Ellie covered her father's mouth
with hers, filling the moist cavern with her tongue.  Her hands were
busy, literally tearing the shirt from his back before fumbling with
his belt buckle.  It took a little doing, but after a few frantic
seconds, the belt gave way, allowing Ellie to free Lorne's rapidly
swelling manhood.

Taken completely by surprise, all Lorne could do was succumb to the
attack and hold on for dear life.  He felt the cool rush of air on his
exposed flesh for only a brief moment, before being replaced by the
hot wetness of Ellie's mouth.  He groaned as Ellie pushed him back
onto the bed.

Lifting her head for only a moment, Ellie's words were almost a growl.
"Oh, yes.  I've been looking for you!  I need you and I will have
you!"

With an ease which belied her gravid condition, Ellie rolled onto her
father's prone form and continued the assault on his cock, while
exposing her musky center to him.  Her hands and mouth worked in
concert to send wave after wave of pleasure rippling through her
prisoner.

With her lust in full control, Ellie slid Lorne's tool deep into her
throat, relishing the feel of its length and thickness which pulsed
with each beat of his heart.  Drawing back until only the head
remained, Ellie began a vicious attack, allowing her teeth to scrape
against the spongy mass while her tongue rasped across the sensitive
underside.

Lorne wasn't sure of what the hell was happening.  He did know,
however, he needed to do something - and fast.  Reaching up, he filled
his hands with her ass cheeks, drawing her luscious dampness to his
mouth.  The tip of his nose buried itself within the folds of Ellie's
inner labia as he sucked on her clitoris, causing the young woman to
squirm against his face.

Ellie held her head still, allowing her tongue to play along the crown
and shaft of Lorne's maleness, all the while savoring the dizzying
sensations provided by his experienced mouth.  She could feel him
quivering in her mouth, signaling his pending release.

"Oh, no you don't.  I gotta have this where it will do the most good."
Ellie disengaged herself from Lorne's mouth, leaving him with a
feeling of loss.  Turning, she positioned herself over his erection,
feeling an exhilarating rush of pleasure as the spongy head passed
through her wet lips.

"Uh, baby," Lorne began.  "I don't think..."

"Shut up.  I know what I'm doing."

Lorne was taken aback at the sharp rebuke, an odd sense of excitement
flowing through him at her forcefulness.  Doing as he was ordered,
Lorne fell silent as Ellie lowered more of her body onto his shaft.

The feeling was indescribable; with her belly full of child, Ellie was
tight, yet her inner sheath had a velvety feel to it, surrounding his
cock with such a delicious feeling he almost exploded on the spot.

"Come on!  Give it to me, damn you!  Fill me with your stickiness."
Ellie rode Lorne's stiffness carefully but with purpose, wanting to
feel him spurting inside her folds, wanting him to put out the fire
inside.

"Stop holding it back, Dad - you know what I need!"  Ellie shuddered
as her orgasm slammed into her, the flow of lubricating juices
increasing.

"Yeah, that's what I'm talking about!  Give me more!   GIVE ME MORE!!"

Lorne was stunned - where did this wild woman come from?  His eyes
widened with increasing wonder as the flow of obscenities continued,
adding to his excitement.

"Oh, yeah!  Oh, yeah!  I love you so much!"  Ellie's moans of pleasure
were like music to his ears as she rode out yet another orgasmic wave,
grinding her soaked sex hard into his pelvic bone.  Lorne could feel
Ellie's vaginal muscles gripping him with varying tightness.  He
reached up, placing his hands on her swollen belly and began to rub
gently.

"Damn it, oh damn it all to hell!," cried Ellie, giving herself to the
heat of passion.  "I need you to cream me, my love - I need you to
do... it... NOW!"

Spurred on by her impassioned pleas, Lorne relaxed his control and was
instantly caught up in the torrent of emotions.  His sac tightened
almost painfully, sending the familiar tremors racing up his
thickening shaft.

"Here, baby - here it is!" he groaned as his seed spilled into her.

"Ahhh, yes, yes, yes..."  Ellie was just on the other side of heaven
as her father continued to fill her with his semen, hot and sticky,
feeling the strong pulsations inside her while Lorne emptied himself
into her flesh, cooling the fires - for now.

Spent and still a bit confused, Lorne helped the exhausted young woman
onto her side before withdrawing from her steamy center with a wet,
slurping sound.  Looking down at Ellie, he could see the smile on her
face as well as the happiness in her eyes.

As the intense fires banked themselves into something a bit more
manageable, Ellie looked up at her sire, feeling all the love in the
world.

"Umm, I really needed you.  I feel so much better now."

Lorne looked down at his second child for a long moment before asking,
"What got into you?"

Ellie laughed softly.  "You did, silly!"

Rolling his eyes heavenward, Lorne said, "You know what I mean."

"Yeah, I know."  Ellie took a moment to get the giddy feelings under
control before continuing.

"I had to have you - that's the best way I can explain it.  I was
lying here, thinking about you and got this crazy urge to just take
advantage of you."

Her look became serious.  "Oh, damn."

"What's wrong?"  Immediate concern creased Lorne's features.

"I said some pretty outrageous things, didn't I?"

Relieved, Lorne allowed himself to smile.  "Yeah, I'll say.  Didn't
know you knew words like that!"

"You're not angry are you?"

"Angry?  No, darling.  Actually, it was kind of exciting."  Lorne
leaned over and kissed Ellie's brow.  "In fact, it was very exciting -
we should do this again some time."  Lorne sat up and stretched.

"Daddy?"

"Yes, my love?"

"Please stay with me tonight."

"Are you sure you want me to?  I won't be able to guarantee you'll get
any sleep."

"Yes, I want you to.  And, I'm counting on not getting much sleep
tonight."

Discarding the remnants of his shirt and trousers, Lorne slid into the
bed next to Ellie, who settled into his arms.

"Are you okay?"

Ellie's sleepy reply said it all.  "Uh-huh.  I love you so very
much..."  Ellie dropped off to sleep immediately.

"And I you," he whispered, stroking her face with his hand.  Settling
in, he closed his eyes, feeling the baby moving within her.  Lorne
smiled at the sensation as sleep claimed him.


Part IV, Chapter Three

Lorne was having the most delicious dream.  His cock was being licked
and sucked by some unknown person who was doing a fantastic job of
providing him with so many different sensations.  Warm, soft hands
caressed and soothed him as he grew closer to climax.  In his dream,
Lorne thrust his hips gently, not wanting to disturb the insistent
rhythm of the mouth on his flesh.  It wasn't long before his passion
caught up with him as he exploded into the waiting mouth while the
unseen hands milked every precious drop from him.

Lorne opened his eyes - and realized he hadn't been dreaming, finding
himself surrounded by Devon, Ellie, Kymber and Eti, who were involved
in a group kissing session, licking his seed from each other's lips.

"I thought I was dreaming," Lorne said.  The quartet turned and looked
at him, smiles spreading across their faces.

"Morning, Dad," beamed Devon.

"Good morning, darling," offered a smiling Kymber.

"Hi, Dad," chorused Eti and Ellie together.

"You folks really know how to wake a person up!  What did I do to
deserve such a reception?"

Devon spoke for the group.  "Nothing, Dad.  We did it because we love
you.  Do we need a reason other than that?"

"I guess not!  Thank you, one and all."  Sitting up, Lorne stretched
and asked, "What's on the agenda for today?"

Lorne made his way to the bathroom as the family discussed what they
wanted to do.  As the water for his shower grew warmer, Lorne noticed
the silence from the other room.  Turning he headed for the door, only
to run into a wild-eyed Devon.

"Dad!  Something's happening to Ellie!"

Ignoring the running water, Lorne dashed from the bathroom to find
Ellie holding her stomach - and sitting in a pool of fluid.  He
quickly assessed the situation - it was time!

"Go find your mother and Etienne.  Tell them Ellie's water has broken
- they'll know what to do."

"Right.  On my way!"  Devon headed for the door.

"And, son?"

"Yeah, Dad?"

"Better get dressed - you're in for a long day!"

Devon looked down at himself as if just realizing his nakedness.  "Oh,
yeah.  Clothes would be good, huh?"  Smiling, he rushed down the
hallway to dress and join the mother of his child in her efforts.

Hurrying to get dressed, Lorne couldn't keep from feeling like history
was repeating itself.

*   *   *

Kendra Etienne Williams came into the world kicking and screaming
lustily.  Drenched with the perspiration of her efforts, Ellie watched
as nurses tended to the newborn.  The drops of silver nitrate were
applied and Kendra was gently washed, dried and wrapped in an
insulated blanket before being passed off to Dr. Carl Hendricks.

"Someone wants to say hello," said the smiling doctor.  Dr. Hendricks
handed the squirming bundle to Ellie, placing it into her arms.

The bond was established as mother and child looked at each other.
Kendra fell silent at once, somehow knowing she was in good hands.

"She's beautiful."

Ellie looked up at Devon, giving him a tired smile.  Devon was doing
some recovering of his own.  The long hours in the labor room had been
hard on him, witnessing Ellie's agony and not being able to do
anything about it.  He had spent much of the time kicking himself,
knowing Ellie wouldn't be in such pain were it not for his
involvement.

The nurses came over to take Kendra off to the nursery while others
prepared to move Ellie to her room, where the two would be reunited
later.  Tossing his soiled gloves into a nearby hamper, Dr. Hendricks
crossed the room and stood next to Devon, not wanting to spoil the
moment.

"That is one pretty little girl," the doctor commented.  "She's lucky
to have parents like you."  Carl looked at Devon, watching for the
younger man's reaction.

Devon's heart felt as if it had been encased in ice as he turned to
face the older man.

"'Parents', Doctor?  I'm afraid you're mistaken.  I'm Ellie's brother
and she asked me to be here with her through this."

"Son, I know you are her brother.  I also know you're Kendra's
father."

Panic welled inside of Devon - but he kept his cool.

"Doctor, that's a pretty strong accusation.  One which could, ah, get
people in a lot of trouble."

"You're right," Carl conceded.  "It's a strong accusation, but the
truth.  I know it and you know it."

As they exited the scrub room into the hallway, Devon cast desperate
glances for any signs of his family.  Turning the corner, he saw them
walking hurriedly in the direction of the nursery - and knew he was on
his own.

Carl Hendricks steered Devon into an empty room and closed the door.
For long minutes, the two men just looked at each other, waiting for
the other to break.

Devon tried his very best to remain calm and determined; however, the
OB/GYN was used to waiting and his patience seemed limitless.  Devon
decided to go on the offensive.

"So you think there's something funny going on, huh?"

"Think?  Son, I know it - and I can prove it."  Carl allowed himself a
smile, knowing he had Devon at a disadvantage.

Devon knew it too, but held his ground.  "What is your proof?"

Carl Hendricks' smile grew wider.  "You are, of course, aware of the
genetic analyzer your father invented some years ago?"

Devon nodded, not getting the doctor's point.

"It's very useful in our pre- and postnatal testing.  In fact, every
child born at this hospital in the last twenty years has been tested
using your father's invention.  Quite a piece of machinery."

"What's your point, doctor?"

"My point is this:  We keep all of the test results.  Yours is on
file, as is Ellie's.  We tested Kendra before and after being
delivered.  In comparing the prenatal results, I found something
interesting."  Hendricks paused, adding a bit of drama.

"I found that the three of you share the same genetic codes."

"How do you figure that?"  Devon's anger was mounting.

"Easy, son.  It's a matter of routine for us.  One of the benefits of
your father's invention is that we can find genetic errors before they
can become a problem.  In this case, I checked Ellie's scan for
problems and didn't find any.  As a comparison, I checked yours, since
it was available.  Again, no problems."

"Then I checked the prenatal scans we did on Kendra..."

"And you found them similar."  Devon sat heavily on the stool behind
him.

"Bingo.  Too similar to be just a coincidence."

"Why are you telling me this and what are you going to do?"  Devon
braced himself for the expected threat.

"I'm telling you this to warn you.  What I'm going to do is...
nothing."

"Warn me?  I don't get it."

Dr. Hendricks sighed.  "If I found out, others can find out.  And they
may not be as understanding as I am."  He turned and opened the door.

"Wait.  What's to say you won't go to the authorities?"

"Son, I understand the situation between you and Ellie - I've been
there myself."  He smiled at Devon before disappearing into the
hallway.

Devon watched the doctor leave, feeling uncertain and very vulnerable.
He stepped into the hallway and headed towards the nursery to find his
family.

*   *   *

Lorne stood at the entrance to Ellie's room, his eyes scanning the
corridor for any signs of Devon.  Minutes before, Carl Hendricks came
by to check on Ellie and to offer his congratulations.  As they shook
hands, Carl winked at him and left him with a cryptic message.

"You've got a great family, Lorne; keep up the good work!"

Lorne was still trying to figure out what he meant when Devon came
around the corner, clearly in a hurry.

"Devon, where have you been?  Ellie's been asking about you!"

"I had a talk with Dr. Hendricks a few minutes ago."

"He was just here checking on your sister."  Lorne could tell Devon
was upset about something.

"Son, what's bothering you?"

"He knows, Dad.  He told me he knows about me and Ellie being Kendra's
parents."

"Wait a minute.  How does he know?"

"He told me your genetic analyzer told him."  Devon gave his father
not quite an accusatory look.

"My genetic... oh, shit," Lorne said, the memory returning.

The genetic analyzer was actually part of the splicing unit he'd
invented years ago while at Carlton Pharmaceuticals.  Quite by
accident, they discovered the analyzer could be used to detect genetic
errors in humans.  After some quick trials, the government approved it
for obstetrics use first - it had proved more valuable than
amniocentesis and other tests of the time.

"Didn't you know they used it here?"

"Devon, I forgot - I simply forgot."

"I don't see how, Dad; your patent and sales of the analyzer has made
you rich."  Devon's tone was scathing.

"I didn't remember its use was SOP for maternity cases.  Oh, damn!"
Lorne pounded his fist against the wall, startling a pair of nurses.

Devon went over and placed a hand on his father's shoulder.  "Dad,
there's no point in worrying about it now.  Hendricks just warned me
to be careful, saying something about his being where I am before."

That explained Hendricks' remark.  Obviously, there was more to the
good doctor than met the eye!

"Well, if there's nothing to worry about, let's go see your new
daughter."


ETIENNE: THE NEW BREED

Part V, Chapter One

Kendra giggled in delight as her father nuzzled his face against her
tummy, her little hands trying in vain to ward off the ticklish
advance.

"Daddy!  Stop!" she managed between giggles.  "I give up!"

Devon looked at his daughter, his face flushed with the effort of
blowing raspberries against her smooth skin.

"You'll think twice about smacking me on the butt, won't you?"

Unable to speak, Kendra could only nod.

"Okay - I'll cut you a break this time.  But if you do it again..."
To reinforce his mock threat, Devon tilted his head towards Kendra's
exposed tummy, causing the youngster to start giggling again.

"I won't - I promise!"

Ellie sat in the rocking chair, watching the scene with barely hidden
amusement.  Since Kendra's birth, so many things had changed within
the family.

Ellie watched as Kendra crept up behind her retreating father, wincing
at the sharp sound of her little hand on her father's backside.  More
surprised than hurt, Devon's reaction to the unexpected attack was
comical.  As he began a mock pursuit of the little troublemaker, Ellie
laughed.

"You'll never catch her, Dev."

"Oh, I'll catch her, all right.  And when I do...!"

As the chase intensified, Ellie looked around the house, finding it
hard to believe it was really theirs, even after all the time which
had passed.

Ellie's happiness was displaced for just a moment by a feeling of
loss.  Four years ago, the family had split up by necessity.  Their
once spacious home was now a bit crowded with Kendra's arrival.  After
talking it over with Devon, they had decided to set up their own home,
much to everyone's displeasure.

*   *   *

"You want to do what?"

Lorne looked at his son and daughter, his face registering shock and
surprise at the announcement.  Devon swallowed nervously; nonetheless,
he held his ground.

"We want to move out on our own.  It's nothing personal, Dad."

"I don't understand why.  Aren't you two happy here?"

"Dad, it's not a question of happiness - it's one of necessity."

Lorne looked toward Etienne and Kymber; both women sat silently,
wearing identical calm looks.

"Okay, son.  Explain it to me."

Devon stole a look at Ellie, who gave him a much-needed nod of
support.  Taking a deep breath, he launched into his explanation.

"You once voiced a concern about our not getting out into the 'real
world' and getting involved with other people.  We told you then the
only thing we needed was each other.  Since that time, nothing has
changed, except the size of the family."

"Go on," Lorne prompted.

"Since Kendra arrived, Ellie and I have been thinking about getting
out on our own - but we want to stay together.  Then we had to think
about you and Mom and Aunt Eti, too."

Kymber spoke for the first time.  "How did we get into this decision?"

Ellie took up the lead.  "Well, you guys deserve to be alone.  After
all, Dad's retired and you and Mom haven't had to work for years."

"And you're not getting any younger," Devon added.

Etienne calm visage hid just a bit of a smile.  "Devon, darling, you
didn't say that last night!"

Chuckles from the assembled family served to lighten what was turning
out to be a tense moment as each remember the literal free-for-all
which had taken place the night before.

"Ah, yeah, well..." Devon stumbled for a reply and, finding none, fell
silent.

Eti raised a hand for silence.  "All of this aside, I think we
understand what you're saying."  Nods from Lorne and Kymber confirmed
her pronouncement.

"Dad," Devon began, "All we're saying is it's time for us to strike
out on our own.  You've provided us with a great deal of love and
security and it's time we repaid you by showing we can survive on the
outside."

Lorne had to admit Devon had a point.  It was only a few years ago
when he had addressed the same concern to Etienne.

After a few seconds of silence, Lorne made a decision.

"Okay.  Here's the deal.  You can either stay here and we'll go up to
the cabin, or you can take the cabin."

Devon and Ellie looked at each other.

"That's a rather generous offer Dad," Ellie began.  "But we had
something else in mind."

Lorne could barely contain his surprise - but managed.  Etienne and
Kymber, however, had surprise written on their lovely features.

"I see.  Just what did you have in mind?"

"We were thinking about a little place we saw just south of where the
cabin is.  I made some phone calls about it and it is available."

"I assume you can afford this place?"

"Well, we could use just a little help..."

"How much help are we talking about?"

Devon reached into his back pocket and handed his father a folded
piece of paper.  After taking it, Lorne took a long look at the notes
Devon had scribbled before passing it to Kymber, who passed it on to
Eti.

The elder Williams' sat in complete silence, an action which only
served to make the younger generation nervous.  After several minutes,
Lorne finally spoke.

"Will you two excuse us for a moment?"

"Sure, Dad.  We have to check on Kendra anyway."  Filled with
anticipation, Devon and Ellie left the room.

Making sure they were alone, Kymber broke the silence.

"Now we know what they've been doing with the money we've been giving
them."

Lorne was clearly worried as he spoke.  "It isn't really a question of
the money; it's more a question of them being together."

Eti and Kymber both realized the implication Lorne was hinting at.
Away from the relative safety of their home, Devon and Ellie ran the
risk of being exposed to a world which didn't care very much for their
chosen lifestyle.

Kymber finally spoke up.  "Honey, I'm sure the kids have thought this
out."

Etienne nodded in agreement, adding, "It's not like they don't
understand the risks involved."

As their parents continued to debate the matter, Devon and Ellie
listened in on the conversation from the upper hallway.

"I don't think Dad's very happy about any of this," said Ellie.

"How could you tell?"

Before Ellie could respond, Lorne's voice reached out to them.

"You two can come down from the hallway now; we've made our decision."

Brother and sister wore identical embarrassed looks as they took seats
on the sofa.  "We didn't really mean to eavesdrop, but..."

Lorne waved Devon's explanation off.  "We've decided to give you our
blessing on this.  However, you have to be aware of some cold, hard
facts."

"For one," started Kymber, "You will be responsible for the financial
aspects of setting up house.  We'll help, naturally, but this isn't a
free ride."

Eti added, "Please be careful out there; if the wrong person were to
discover your activities, well, your lives will be ruined forever."

Devon nodded somberly.  Looking at his sister he said, "We understand
the risks, but it has to be done.  Thank you all for understanding and
supporting us in this.  We won't disappoint you."

Lorne stood and stretched.  "Then it's settled.  Let's go see this new
home of yours!"


Part V, Chapter Two

Devon breathed a contented sigh as Ellie's mouth covered his erection
with the liquid warmth he enjoyed so much.  The heat of her body
against him, the firm yet gentle pressure of her tongue on his glans
and the musky odor of her femininity combined to complete the euphoric
state of mind he'd settled into.

Ellie so enjoyed giving her brother this type of pleasure.  There was
something magical and satisfying about the feel of his cock in her
throat and hearing his moans of delight as she suckled him.  Holding
only the head of his shaft between her lips, Ellie's tongue traced
lazy patterns across one particular spot, causing Devon to arch his
back in response which, in turn, slid more of him into her hungry
mouth.

Taking a deep breath, Ellie took him deep into her throat until the
tip of her nose rested on Devon hair-covered pubic bone.  As expected,
she could feel the tremors racing along the length of his shaft as it
grew slightly thicker.  Ellie backed off just enough to keep Devon
buried in her mouth while moving to a kneeling position beside him.

Devon took full advantage of Ellie's change in position, reaching over
and grabbing the leg closest to him before she could settle in and
continue.  As he guided her leg across his body, the pungent, heady
aroma of Ellie's sex flooded Devon's senses as he positioned her over
his mouth.  Ellie grunted in protest at this change in plans; however,
she didn't offer much resistance.

Which was just fine with Devon.  Parting her moist labia with his
lips, he found her clitoris, sucking it into his mouth with a loud
slurping sound.  Her mouth filled with his hardness, Ellie moaned at
the sensuous contact, giving them both quite a thrill.

Devon ate at her lustily, leaving no part of her tender sex untouched.
Her juices, a bit more tangy than usual, coated his face as Ellie
slowly fucked his mouth.  He reached up to spread her firm, smooth
bottom to expose the puckered ring of her anus.  Extending his tongue,
Devon teased the orifice for only a moment before plunging his tongue
into her well-lubricated slit.

*   *   *

Kendra watched the action from her hiding place in her parent's
closet, her heart pounding.  It had taken the youngster a while to get
up the courage to pull such a stunt; however, her curiosity had
finally gotten the best of her.

For as long as she could remember, Kendra had wondered about the many
sounds which came from her parents' bedroom.  Once, while playing in
her room, she heard the sounds coming from the living room in the
middle of the day!  When she went to investigate the moans,  groans,
and laughter, she found her parents sitting together smiling at each
other.  Even to her young mind, she knew something had taken place
before her arrival - she just didn't know what.

So, she came up with a plan to find out.  Announcing she was going to
bed early, the intrepid nine-year-old went in the direction of her
room.  After making sure no one was following her, she ducked into
their bedroom, going straight for the closet.  Once inside and safely
concealed in a dark corner, Kendra sat quietly and waited.

She didn't have long to wait.  Kendra heard their footsteps as they
entered the room, their voices just low enough for her not to make out
what they were saying.  A rustle of clothes being removed told the
youngster they were getting ready for bed.

Excitement flowed through Kendra as she heard her mother say something
about her father's hands feeling good.  The sound of the bed creaking
was followed closely by a lot of smacking and sucking sounds; Kendra
could hear her father sighing, as he often did when he was feeling
good about something.

As quietly as she could, Kendra made her way to the front of the
closet, sliding the door open just enough to allow her an unobstructed
view of the bed - and almost gasped aloud at the sight which greeted
her.  With her eyes already accustomed to the darkness, Kendra could
clearly see her mother putting her mouth on her father's 'thing'!
And, oh, boy, it was really big!  Much bigger than the other times
she'd ever seen it!

Kendra felt warm and tingly as she watched her mother sit on her
father's face.  From the happy look on her mother's face, Kendra
guessed it really felt good, although she couldn't quite figure out
why her father wasn't being smothered.

The young spy was having a difficult time sitting still as the scene
continued to unfold.  Kendra jumped as her mother let out a loud cry,
saying 'yes' to something over and over.  Kendra watched with a
mixture of excitement and confusion as her mother rolled off to one
side, breathing heavily.  Watching her father get to his knees, Kendra
felt suddenly weak as she caught a glimpse of the gigantic 'thing'
bobbing between her father's legs, wondering what was going to happen
next.

Her confusion deepened as her dad crawled between her mother's open
legs, which he held high and wide before laying down on top and moving
up and down.  What was happening now?

*   *   *

Devon grunted as he slid into his sister, feeling his swollen member
seating itself firmly against her pubis.  Slowly, he fucked into her,
relishing the feel of her slippery sheath clasping him.  He looked
down at Ellie, smiling at the look of bliss etched into her lovely
features.

"Oh, it feels so nice," cooed Ellie, raising her hips in time to meet
his urgent thrusts.  "Fill me, darling, give me your hot cock!"

"Hey, I aim to please, dearest," Devon responded.  He punctuated his
statement by driving fully into her, his sac slapping against her
buttocks.

"YES!  God, yes!  Give it to me hard, Dev!  Slam it to me!"

Devon repeated the deep thrust, the impact causing the entire bed to
shake.  He could feel the building pressure in his testicles as they
tightened in preparation to deliver their payload of love.

"I'm not going to last much longer," he declared, his movements
increasing within Ellie.

"Shit, I don't want you to last.  Cream me - give it to me!"

Devon felt his body tense as the indescribable feeling crept up his
spine, raising the hairs on the back of his neck.  For a moment, time
stopped as he teetered on the edge.

"Oh, shit!  Oh, damn!" Devon gave into the sensation as he spilled
into Ellie, the sticky fluid splashing against her sensitive walls.
Devon continued his erratic thrusts into Ellie as their juices
combined to make the perfect lubricant.  Spent, he collapsed onto his
sister, feeling her warm kisses on his neck and ears.

Wrapping her arms around the love of her life, Ellie held Devon close,
feeling his manhood shrinking inside her and his seed slowly seeping
from her.  Ellie was about to voice her appreciation when she heard a
sound.

"Dev?  What was that?"

Exhausted and drained, Devon could barely lift his head.  "What was
what?"

"I heard a noise - sounds like it's coming from the closet."

*   *   *

Kendra felt funny, like she was going to faint.  In a moment of
confusion, she fell backwards, knocking over a tennis racket.  The
sound of the racket crashing to the floor froze her in place - she
knew her parents heard it.  Ice-cold panic quickly displaced the warm,
fuzzy feelings as she heard someone get up and walk in the direction
of the closet.

The door slid quickly open and Kendra was greeted with a close-up view
of her father's naked body, his 'thing' once again small and covered
with white goo.  Kendra held her breath as her father looked past her
to the back of the closet, now wishing she hadn't been so foolish.

Devon was about to close the door when he spotted the overturned
racket - and the nine-year-old sitting next to it.

"I think I found the noise you heard," Devon announced while motioning
for Kendra to step out of her hiding place.

Ellie turned onto her stomach - and saw her daughter standing next to
Devon, clearly afraid.  Looking closer, she could see Kendra's flushed
complexion and realized the very young lady had been hiding in the
closet during their lovemaking.

"My, my!  What do we have here?"

Devon led Kendra over to the bed and sat down.  Moving to the side
just a bit, he pointed to a spot between himself and Ellie.  After a
moment of hesitation, Kendra sat between her parents.

"Looks like to me we had a spectator," Devon said.

"So it would seem.  Honey, what were you doing in there?"

Kendra's face burned hot with embarrassment, so much she wished to be
anywhere except sitting here.

"Kendra?  Your mother asked you a question."

Knowing she could no longer avoid answering, Kendra tried to swallow
the lump in her throat.

"I, um, wanted to, um, know why you and Daddy made those funny
sounds."

Barely able to stifle a laugh, Devon looked at his sister, who was
hiding her face in the sheet, her body shaking with laughter.  Devon
reached over and pulled the sheet away.

"C'mon, El," his tone now serious.  "We have to address this and
there's no better time than now."

Ellie propped herself up on an elbow, wiping tears from her eyes.
"Yes, you're right," she finally replied, after taking a few seconds
to compose herself.

For a very long moment, Devon sat looking at his daughter, drinking in
her budding beauty.  Her brown hair, braided into tight rows, hung to
her shoulders; light brown eyes set into an oval face the complexion
of coffee (extra cream, thank you) peered into his with uncertainty.
Under the full-length nightgown, Devon knew, was a nicely developing
body.  His mind touched on the memory of her smooth, hairless pussy,
feeling a rush of excitement course through him.

Kendra shifted uncomfortably on the bed under her father's suddenly
intense gaze.  The way he was looking at her made her feel... good, in
a funny way.  At first, she was scared and nervous; then a little
angry when Mom and Dad started laughing at her question.  Now, for
some reason she didn't understand, the fear and anger went away.

Devon waited a few more seconds for Kendra to relax - and to keep his
erection from becoming more apparent.  Finally, he spoke.

"You know that your mother and I love you very much, right?"  Kendra
nodded - just loved it when her parents showed their affection.

"Okay.  Well, we also love each other very much.  Tell me, how many
ways can you think of to show someone you love them?"  Kendra's face
became a study in concentration - you could almost see her young mind
working on an answer.

"Well, there are hugs and kisses - and stuff for your birthday and
Christmas."

"A good answer, Kendra.  So, let's talk about hugs and kisses for a
moment, okay?"

"Okay."

"There are times when we want to show you how much we love you, we'll
give you a kiss or a hug - sometimes both.  When your mother and I
want to show each other how much we love each other, we'll hug and
kiss, too."

Kendra didn't have much of a problem with this and said so.  "You and
Mom are always hugging and kissing."

Ellie laughed softly.  "There are times, my darling daughter, when we
want to show our love in other ways.  You've seen us cuddling and
holding hands?  Well, we often show love by touching each other."

A light went on in Kendra's mind, suddenly putting two and two
together.   Gathering her courage, she asked a question.

"Were you and Dad having sex?"

Devon answered.  "Yes.  How do you know about it?"

"I heard Melissa Hargrove talking about it.  She said it was nasty."

"Well, Melissa was wrong, dear.  Sex is not nasty or dirty.  It is a
special way for people to show love for each other."

"May I ask a question?"

"You most certainly may."

"If having sex shows how much you love someone, why don't you have sex
with me?  Don't you love me?"

Devon reached over and wrapped his arms around Kendra.  "Oh, baby,
your mother and I love you very much!"

Even though Kendra knew this was true, she held her ground.  "Then how
come you don't?"

"It's not as easy as that," Ellie said.  "There are some things you
just aren't ready to deal with yet - and a lot of things you don't
understand."

Kendra frowned.  "May I ask another question?"

"Go right ahead."

"Does having sex make you happy?  When I was in the closet, you looked
happy."

"Yes, darling, having sex makes me very happy."

"Then I want to be very happy, too."

"Kendra, honey, there are so many things you have to learn first."

"Then teach me."

Devon looked at his daughter and felt his erection returning.

"Honey, this is a pretty big step to take.  Are you sure this is what
you want?"

"You told me it's your job to make me happy.  You told me that you
love me very much."

"I do."

"Then I'm confused; if you are telling the truth, then you should show
me your love like you do with Mom."

Ellie leaned over and said, "She's got you there, Dev."

Devon could only nod - it wasn't hard for him to see Kendra's point.
"There is something you have to know before anything happens."

"Like what?"

"People don't think that mothers and fathers should show love to their
children by having sex with them."

"Why?"

"It's a little hard to explain, but I'll do my best.  Do you remember
the story on the news a little while ago, about the man who got
arrested for something he did with his son?"

"That child abuse thing?"

"Yes.  There are laws in our country which say if a grown-up has sex
with a child, he or she can go to jail."

"Mrs.  Mitchell was talking about that in school last week.  Is this
the same thing?"

Ellie said, "It depends on who you're talking to.  Your father and I
don't see it that way.  Neither does your grandfather and grandmother
or your aunt Kymber."

"Why?"

"We are a family and families should always show their love for each
other in every way they can."

"You've told me this before.  It's stupid for families not to love
each other."

"Well," Devon began, "there are people who think that families who
love each other should be punished."

"Another question?"

"Go ahead."

"When you were growing up, did you love your family like this?"

"Yes, we did."

"Did you think it was wrong?"

"Never.  I love my sister very much."

"Did you have sex with her, too?"

"All the time.  In fact, I still do."

Kendra was confused.  "Where is your sister?  I don't remember ever
seeing her."

Ellie spoke up.  "I'm right here, sweetheart."

Kendra's eyes went wide, looking first at her mother then snapping
around to look at her father.  "But, you're my mother...  Wait a
minute."

Devon looked over at Ellie.  "I think she's beginning to understand."

Ellie smiled back.  "I always said she was a smart girl."

Kendra's mind was a whirlwind of thought as the implication solidified
in her mind.  "Does Grandmom and Granddad know?"

"Who do you think taught us?"

The room grew quiet as Kendra thought things through.  Well, as much
as her young mind could, anyway.  "May I be excused now?  I have a lot
of thinking to do."

"Before you go," said Devon, "may I ask you a question?"

"Uh huh."

"Does this bother you?"

"I don't know.  I love you and Mom very much and I want you to love
me."

"And we want to you to love us, just as much as we want to love you.
But, like I said, it's a pretty big step to take."


Part V, Chapter Three

Kendra stood and stretched; even though the hour had grown late, she
wasn't in the least bit tired.  She wasn't sure if she understood
everything her parents had told her so far; somehow, though, Kendra
knew they were telling her the truth.

"Mom, Dad, I'm sorry to be so much trouble, but I have to ask another
question, if I may."

"Honey," Ellie said, "you can ask all the questions you want.  We'll
do our best to answer them all."

"We can't let anyone know how much we love each other, can we?"

"Sadly, no.  The truth is society just doesn't understand things the
way we do."

Kendra looked over at her parents, taking in their nakedness.  She
couldn't help but notice her father's penis, which had grown large
again.  Nor could she deny the feelings the sight of it stirred within
her.  She watched as her mother stood and walked to the bathroom,
noting the size of her breasts and the way her body curved in certain
places.

"Dad?"

"Yes, honey?"

"When I grow up, will I look like Mom?"

Devon had also gotten to his feet.  He smiled and said, "I certainly
hope so!  You're growing into a beautiful young lady."

"Dad, will you love me forever?"  Kendra just couldn't take her eyes
off her father's body.  Was it getting warmer in the room?

"Forever and ever!"

Kendra turned at the sound of the toilet flushing.  A moment later,
Ellie returned.  As she approached, Kendra got a good look at the
thatch of hair covering her mother's secret place.   Absently, her
hand went to her own place, which she knew didn't have hair - yet.

"Mom?  Will you love me forever, too?"

"Of course I will, love!  With all of my heart."  Ellie looked over at
Devon, who just shrugged.  There was something significant about these
questions; however, he had no idea where they were going.

"I love you both very much and I want to make you happy."

"We love you, too, honey - your happiness is all that matters to us."

The room got even warmer as Kendra made a decision, pulling her
nightgown over her head and letting it drop to the floor.  Her body
was tingling all over, especially between her legs.  On legs she
suddenly didn't trust, Kendra crossed the short distance between
herself and her parents.

"Then I want you to make me happy and to love me."

Kendra reached out and wrapped her arms around her father, feeling the
warmth of his body surround her.  Being tall for her age, Devon's
penis rested against her chest - she could feel it growing between
them.  Turning to her mother, she repeated the embrace.  The musky
scent of her mother's place reached her and she found it exciting.
Releasing her hold, Kendra climbed onto the bed.

"Teach me how to love you the way you love each other."

Devon and Ellie looked at each other before looking at their daughter.
She looked so vulnerable and innocent as she offered herself to them.
And knew what had to be done.  As their parents had taught them, love
was to be shared, without shame or deception.  And, they both knew,
this was the moment they were waiting for.  They also knew it had to
be Kendra's choice, for love should never be forced.  Devon and Ellie
took places on either side of their daughter.

Kendra could feel her blood pounding through her body as first her
father, then her mother kissed her gently on each cheek.

"Are you sure this is what you want, love?" asked Devon, feeling the
surge of love flowing through him as well.

"Yes, I'm sure.  I want you to love me."

"Then you will be loved, my darling," said Ellie.

"What should I do?"

"Whatever comes to you.  In love, everything is okay."

Devon lowered his head, letting his tongue flick out and over the
still-forming buds on Kendra's chest, the touch sending jolts of
excitement through her.

"That tickles!," she said, as her mother joined in, gently sucking on
the other nipple.

"Yeah, feels nice, doesn't it?"

"It sure does!"

Kendra gave in to the many sensations, allowing herself to be carried
away by the moment.  While her parents explored her body, Kendra let
her hands roam freely over theirs.  Smooth hardness on one side
contrasted sharply against the silky softness on the other as her
hands touched everything within their reach.  Was it hot in here, or
what!

Devon worked his way down Kendra's body until he reached her
nearly-hairless sex, noticing the fine hairs which were beginning to
sprout.  Gently, he parted her legs and let his tongue slide between
the sweet flesh until it reached the small bud of her clitoris.  The
results were electric!

Kendra had been sucking on the nipple Ellie had offered her, bringing
back pleasant memories of her, ahem, younger days as an infant when
she felt the first touch of her father's mouth.  His kisses 'down
there' were really heating up the room when his tongue slid wetly
across a certain spot when the world exploded in her head.

"Oh!" she exclaimed as the nipple fell from her hungry lips, her back
arching upwards in response.  "What was that?"

Ellie kissed her on the ear and whispered, "Just your father loving
you.  How does it feel?"

As Devon continued to lick her clitoris, Kendra was caught in a
mixture of emotions - answering her mother's question suddenly became
a difficult thing to do.  Kendra wrapped her arms tightly around her
mother and held on for dear life.

Devon was lost in lapping up the sweet offerings of his daughter's
pussy as he inserted his tongue into her.  Glancing upwards, he saw
the look of total surprise cross the youngster's face as she held on
to her mother, who was stroking her lightly and whispering calming
words into her ear.  Seeing that all was well, he returned to his
licking and sucking, lifting Kendra's legs higher to expose more of
her.

Ellie was beginning to feel left out.  She managed to escape Kendra's
grasp and positioned herself until her brother's manhood was directly
in front of her.  Ellie closed her mouth around the spongy glans and
sucked hard

Kendra felt a moment of disappointment as her mother moved away.
Looking down, she could see her father's penis disappearing into
Ellie's mouth, which made her father suck harder and faster on her
rapidly overheating center.  Turning her head, she looked right into
her mother's sex, hidden behind a mass of curly hair.  With her only
free hand - the other was now full of her father's hair, Kendra
reached up and slid her fingers into the tangle of hair, finding it
very wet and very hot.  Gathering more courage, Kendra searched around
the wetness, letting her fingers explore every inch.  A chain-reaction
of events was taking place:  As Devon ate Kendra, she worked her hand
faster between Ellie's legs.  In turn, Ellie was enticed into gobbling
down more of Devon's shaft, which accelerated his efforts between
Kendra's legs.

As with all good things, this one was quickly coming to the end.  For
Kendra, the world just went crazy as something broke loose inside of
her.  Unknowingly, she jammed her rather small hand into Ellie's
vagina up to her wrist, setting off an intense orgasm within the older
woman.  As Ellie got washed away, flooding Kendra's hand with hot
juices, she sucked harder on Devon's swollen glans.  A twitch, and she
soon tasted the warm stickiness of his seed as he thrust into her
mouth.

For a long moment, they lay very still, each one lost in their own
feelings.  Ellie reached down and removed Kendra's hand from her wet
orifice before sitting up.  Looking over at her brother, she could see
him recovering, his chest heaving as he sucked in long, deep breaths.
Turning her attention to Kendra, she placed a hand on her tummy,
feeling the muscles trembling slightly.

"Kendra, honey?"

Kendra's eyes were partially closed - her lips parted slightly.  For a
moment, she didn't respond and Ellie became worried.  As she touched
her face, Ellie was surprised to find it wet with tears.

"Kendra?"

"Hmm?"

Relieved, Ellie asked, "Are you okay, honey?"

"Hmm?"

Devon had joined Ellie by their daughter's side, exchanging worried
looks - until Kendra smiled.

"Hi, Dad.  Hi, Mom.  Where are we?"  Kendra raised her head and tried
to focus her eyes onto her surroundings.  Finding it made her dizzy,
she let Ellie cradle her head, snuggling up to the warmth of her
mother's body.

"You're in our bedroom - do you remember what happened?"

"Hmm?" came the sleepy reply.

"Guess not," replied Devon.

Ellie looked into the now-sleeping face of her daughter.  "Let her
sleep - we'll talk to her in the morning."

Yawning, Devon agreed.  With their loving daughter between them, Devon
and Ellie drifted off into a peaceful sleep.


Part V, Chapter Four

Kendra had never felt so warm and comfortable before in her young
life.  Visions of warm summer days floated through her mind; she knew
she was so very happy.  Everything was so right in the world!

Her pleasant thoughts were rudely interrupted by a loud noise, causing
her to open her eyes.  Yawning, she tried to stretch, only to find
herself unable to move.  Still a little disoriented, it took her a few
seconds to realize where she was, where the noise was coming from -
and why she couldn't move!  Fully opening her eyes, blinking against
the ray of sunlight peeking into the room, she looked into her
mother's sleeping face.  If her mother was here, then the noise she
heard must be...

Reaching out, her hand came in contact with her father's hardness,
throbbing gently against his stomach.  He grunted something Kendra
couldn't make out and shifted slightly at her touch.  Realization
dawned on her as the memories of the previous night returned with full
force.

"They loved me," she whispered, feeling a soothing calm embrace her.
Turning her head, she looked at her mother - and found her looking
back at her!

"Good morning, little one!  How are you?"

"Fine, thank you.  I slept like a log.  Did we...?"

"We most certainly did, sweetie.  Did you enjoy yourself?"

"Yes, I did.  But..."

"But what?"

"Was that all there is to it?"  Deep inside, Kendra hoped there would
be much more.

"Oh, yes!  There's so much we have to show you - but you can't learn
it all at one time!"

Kendra smiled happily.  "I can't wait to learn more!"

Ellie got a deliciously evil thought at that moment.  Keeping her
voice low, she whispered "You ready for lesson number two?"  She
looked over at her sleeping brother and smiled.

Kendra followed her mother's gaze, coming to rest on Devon's erection.
To a nine-year-old, it appeared impossibly huge.  She looked back at
her mother with a questioning look, not really knowing what to do.

Ellie could see the doubt on the youngster's face and gave her a hint
by sliding a finger  in and out of her mouth.

Kendra's eyes went wide - was her mother kidding?  How was she
supposed to get that huge snake into her mouth?  Still, she loved
challenges...  Slowly, Kendra moved towards her sleeping father, eyes
focused on her objective until her face was just mere inches away.
She stole a look back at Ellie, who nodded and smiled.

Taking a deep breath, Kendra examined her victim... uh, father
closely, fascinated at the length and thickness of him.  Ringed with
large veins, it throbbed like it had a life of its own.  Licking her
lips - and taking one last look at her mother, Kendra allowed her pink
tongue to extend and touch the beautifully sculpted crown of his
penis.  Withdrawing, she sampled Devon's somewhat tangy taste and,
finding it pleasant, bent once again.  Carefully, she took him into
her small hand, marveling at the way it felt - smooth, yet hard.

As she shifted her position slightly she squeezed the shaft, causing a
clear drop of... something to appear at the tip.  Kendra looked toward
her mother, who helped her by opening her mouth and closing it on the
tip of her finger and sucking until the tip of her finger appeared.
Trembling with anticipation - and a bit of fear, Kendra captured the
pulsing glans, closing her tiny mouth around it.  She sucked gently
and the salty drops coated her tongue.  Finding them rather tasty she
swirled her tongue around, searching for more drops.

Devon moaned slightly and, unknowingly, shifted his position.  The
movement slid a full inch of cock into Kendra's mouth, triggering her
gag reflex for a moment and filling her mouth with saliva that ran in
rivulets down the shaft.

Ellie held her breath when seeing Kendra's moment of distress.
Although it looked as if the youngster had things under control, she
flashed her an "OK" and relaxed when Kendra nodded in return.
Sticking out her tongue, Ellie made circling motions with it against
the tip of her finger.

Kendra was beginning to understand how this was done.  Emboldened by
her success so far, she let her tongue flow over her father's
cockhead, delighted in the taste and feel.  A bit braver still, she
tried to imitate the bobbing motion she saw her mother use last night.
Oh, yeah, this was much better - and easier, too - than trying to hold
it in her mouth.  Slowly increasing her speed, Kendra lost herself in
her task.  She learned if she pushed the skin up along the shaft, more
of those tasty drops would appear.

Devon was dreaming - or at least he thought so.  In his dream, full
sensuous lips were surrounding his penis, giving him incredible
pleasure.  He smiled, relaxing to enjoy the special treat his dream
was giving him...

Ellie's smile matched Devon's as she watched her little girl enjoying
herself.  She was gaining confidence, her actions becoming bolder and
sure.  It wouldn't take very long now.

Kendra's tongue poked and prodded the tiny slit she discovered for a
few seconds before running along the ridges of the crown.  She found a
curiously flat spot, where the ridges met and ran her tongue over it,
feeling Devon's shaft jerk in her hand.

"Did I do that?" she asked herself and did it again.  This time, the
elongated snake jerked twice, dumping more of the delicious stuff onto
her tongue.

In his dream, Devon was close to spilling his seed into that wonderful
mouth.  He reached down and cupped his hands around the face of the
dream person pleasing him.  He wanted to thrust into that face but he
didn't want to ruin the glorious feelings.  Any moment, now - oh, God,
this was feeling so good!

Ellie could see - and Kendra could feel - Devon's cock pulsing
strongly with each passing second as the youngster continued to probe
the flat spot continuously.  Ellie looked past Kendra's fist, noting
how tight Devon's sac had become.

Devon felt himself right on the edge of orgasm, the incredibly
delicious feeling building inside him.  They raced along his nerve
endings, crossing a certain threshold.  Devon began to wake up as the
orgasmic tide continued to swell.  Of their own volition, his eyes
opened; he looked down and saw...

The sight of Kendra's face full of throbbing maleness, coupled with
the onrushing force of ejaculation kicked Devon right over the edge.

"Kenny?" he managed to say before the intense feeling overtook him.
He hit the wall hard as his seed flowed into her hot mouth.

"Oh, SHIT!!"

Kendra was in over her head as the hot, sticky liquid quickly filled
her mouth, spilling out over her lips, down the exposed shaft and onto
her hand.  "This new stuff has a stronger taste," she thought while
trying to hold onto the jerking snake in her hand.  She grabbed on
with both hands as Devon continued to empty himself.

Devon was locked in the stasis grip of his orgasm/ejaculation.  He
couldn't think, couldn't move - all he could do was pump sperm into
his daughter's mouth until, finally, he was released from the
paralysis, drained and, yes, sated.

Kendra rose to a sitting position, covered with goo.  It was all over
her hands and face - and it felt wonderful!

While Devon struggled with trying to figure out what was going on,
Ellie moved next to Kendra and began to lick the cooling seed from her
daughter's face.  Scooping up a small bit of it, Ellie slipped her
tongue between Kendra's lips, giving the exhausted youngster some of
the fruits of her labors.

Kendra felt her mother's tongue inside her mouth along with the gobbet
of sticky stuff.  Still very new at all of this, she awkwardly
returned Ellie's kiss, feeling the stuff sliding down her throat.

"Are you okay, baby?"

"I'm fine - did I do it right?"

Ellie looked over at the blank look on Devon's face before looking
back at Kendra.  "I think you did just fine, baby.  I also think your
father knows you really do love him - even if he doesn't know where he
is right now!"

Mother and daughter laughed as they made their way into the bathroom,
leaving Devon in the bed wondering what he missed.


Part V, Chapter Five

"She did what?"  Lorne managed to ask between peals of laughter.

"You heard me, Dad," Devon said, his face darkening.  "I thought I was
dreaming and when I woke up, I saw Kendra sucking away on me like it
was nobody's business."

"You know Ellie put her up to it, don't you?"

"Yeah, I figured as much.  You know what the surprising part was?"

"What?"

"She was incredible.  Dad, I'm telling you, she handled it like an old
pro."  Devon looked thoughtful for a moment before adding, "Well,
maybe not like an old pro, but she didn't do bad for her first time."

Lorne watched his son with undisguised amusement; the younger man was
obviously beside himself in disbelief.  He was also aware of a feeling
of pride swelling in his heart, seeing Devon carrying on the family
tradition.

"Well, son, I'm glad to see things are starting to work out for you.
Where's Kenny now?"

"Upstairs with Mom, El and Eti, I think, probably talking about me - I
think my ears feel a little warm."

Lorne chuckled again.  "Hey, don't look to me for sympathy!"

Devon smiled sheepishly.  "I didn't really expect any."

"Glad to hear it.  How's the house coming along?"

*   *   *

Kendra lay next to Etienne, paying close attention to what her great
aunt was saying, not daring to even blink lest she miss something.

"...then you spread these open, like so and - there's what you're
looking for."

Kendra watched in utter fascination as Eti spread Kymber's labia,
exposing her clitoris.  On the other side of Kymber, Ellie watched
passively.

Kymber, however, was just on the other side of heaven, enjoying being
the 'practice dummy' for the youngest member of the family.  So far,
she'd been kissed, licked and nibbled by both Eti and Ellie, no part
of her upper body was left untouched.  And, of course, after being
shown what to do, young Kendra had to practice.  Her nipples still
tingled after a particularly energetic sucking from Kenny.

"What do I do next?" Kendra asked, clearly enjoying this class in
loving.

"Oh, that's easy, sweetheart," Eti answered.  "You use your tongue
like this..."  Eti lowered her mouth to Kymber's waiting flesh, using
her tongue to paint a wide, wet stripe the entire length of her slit,
then lightly caressing the exposed head of her clitoris with just the
tip.

Kymber shivered at the raspy feel of Eti's tongue, sighing with
contentment.  She felt the evasive muscle at her entrance, probing
gently and she tried to capture it - to no avail.  Kymber knew this to
be very valuable for Kendra's sake - but damn!  Etienne's teasing was
driving her insane.

"Now, you try it," Eti instructed, switching places with Kendra.

Kendra moved into position and, as instructed, lifted Kymber's knees
and spread them.  Next, her fingers searched through the thicket of
auburn hair until she found what she was looking for and with renewed
confidence, opened her aunt's outer labia.

"Hey!  You were right!  It's right where you said it would be!"

The three older women bit back their laughter.

"Of course it is, honey," Ellie said.  "My mother wouldn't lie to
you."

Licking her lips, Kendra proceeded to the next part of the test.
Lowering her mouth, she let her tongue paint a swatch of saliva from
the bottom of Kymber's slit to the top of her clitoris, pausing to
flutter her tongue across the head.

For Kymber, it was one lick too many, for her barely contained lust
escaped the cage she was holding it in.  As Kendra continue to lick
and tease, Kymber looked at Ellie and used her head to call her.  When
Ellie leaned forward, Kymber surprised her by suddenly reaching up and
locking their lips together.  Instinctively, Ellie returned the kiss
as she melted into the older woman's arms.

Etienne watched the scene, also surprised at the suddenness of
Kymber's movement.  "Well, Kenny," she said while moving to a position
just behind the youngster.  "It looks like you've started something.
Eti used her hands to move Kendra's legs until she was on her knees.
Turning onto her back into the desired position, Etienne helped
herself to Kendra's young flesh, using her moist tongue as an artist
would use a paintbrush.

Meanwhile, Kymber's lust raged out of control as she lavished hot, wet
kissed on each of Ellie's erect nipples while rubbing her niece's clit
furiously.

"Oh, yes," Ellie moaned.  "Oh, right there, Kymmie.  Do it, oh, do
it!"  Her own lust rapidly catching up to her, Ellie changed one
source of pleasure for another, straddling the older woman's face and
lowering her pussy onto her mouth.

"Oh, shit yes!  Now that's more like it!"  Ellie cried out delightedly
as her aunt brought her talented mouth to bear on her heated flesh.
Ellie looked down at her daughter, who was giving it the old college
try.  "Eat her, baby, show Kymmie how much you love her!"

Like Kendra really needed the extra encouragement!  Etienne's tongue
in her hot pussy, combined with the dizzying taste, feel and scent of
Kymber's cunt was proving to be more than she could deal with at one
time.  Not experienced with being able to concentrate on more than one
thing at a time, Kendra abandoned her grandmother's soaking wet
snatch, feeling the wetness left on her face.

No problem there, though.  Ellie quickly took her daughter's place
between Kymber's legs, determined to give as good as she was getting -
and then some.

Kendra shook with the electric feeling of Eti's tongue probing her
insides.  Unable to remain in the sitting position any longer, Kendra
fell forward - and right into the biggest clit (that was the word for
it, wasn't it?) she'd seen yet, knowing she just had to 'practice' on
it as well.  After Etienne assisted her by spreading her legs wide,
Kendra captured the giant-sized clit, shocked at the size and feel of
it.  It filled her mouth, hot and fat - this was so much fun!

*   *   *

"So you figured out how to get the computer to turn the lights on and
off after all!"  Lorne asked before taking another sip of his drink.

"Yeah, it took a while..."  Devon stopped in mid-sentence.

"What's wrong, son?" Lorne asked, instantly alert.

"Nothing, I think.  You know, they've been up there an awful long
time."

"What's your point?"

"Don't you think we should check on them or something?"

"You're kidding, right?  Stop worrying about Kenny; I'm sure they're
filling her head with all kinds of good things."

*   *   *

Kendra felt the first hot spurts of her grandmother's juices splash
onto her tongue; the taste surprising her - but not as much as the
sheer volume of stuff that just seem to keep pouring from just above
the Eti's gaping slit.  It just kept coming as Kendra lifted her head.
Beneath her, Etienne shook wildly as the orgasmic storm pounded her.

"Ah, ah!" Eti gasped, burying her face as far as she could get it
between Kendra's legs.  Latching onto the rather small bud of
clitoris, Eti sucked - hard.

A bomb went off inside of Kendra as her first female-induced orgasm
ripped through her. "Oh, my! Grandmom?  It's happening..."  Another
explosion tore its way through the helpless youngster as Eti continue
to suck the twitching finger of flesh.  Drained and feeling wasted,
Kendra collapsed onto Etienne, holding on for dear life as she
succumbed to the little death.

*   *   *

"So what do you think they're doing?"

"Who cares, Dev?  What's with you anyway?"

"I guess I'm being a little overprotective, Dad."

"I have no idea why; your daughter is in good hands."

*   *   *

Kymber had polished off Ellie in no time flat - who said you lose
something when you get older - searching for another body to ravage.
She didn't have to look far.  Emerald green eyes locked on Kendra's
prone form - it was time for a little payback, wouldn't you say?

The object of Kymber's lust had just about recovered from the most
intense feeling she'd ever had, which was really saying something,
since she had only felt this feeling one time before.  Feeling the bed
dip slightly, Kendra looked up just in time to see her other
grandmother dive into her overheated sex.  Raw, intense sensations bit
at her nerve endings as Kymber's tongue pierced her young slit, a
kaleidoscope of colors racing through her head.  Unable to resist,
Kendra surrendered to Kymber's unwavering, relentless attention.

"Ooooh, what the hell was that?" Ellie sat up, shaking her head to
clear the cobwebs.  She didn't have a chance to find out, however.
Armed with a gigantic strap-on dildo, Etienne was on her before she
knew it.  Ellie cried out more in surprise than pain as the oversized
implement tore into her, filling her beyond anything she'd felt since
giving birth to Kenny.

"Oh, shit - NO!!" she screamed as Eti withdrew and impaled her
daughter with the unyielding rubberized cock.

"Oh, yes, my love!  This is a little something I've been saving just
for you!"  Eti grinned evilly as she punished Ellie's slit with short,
savage strokes.  "How do you like it, love?"

"Christ, it's huge!" Ellie managed to say as her body was rocked once
again with the force of her mother's urgent thrusts.

"I thought you'd like it, babe," Etienne said.

This wasn't an ordinary marital aid!  Eti's own sheath was filled with
a slightly smaller version of the implement she was using on her
daughter.  Each time she surged into Ellie, the motion shoved the
dildo buried in her a little deeper.  To add to the user's pleasure,
there was a series of rubber fingers, positioned just right to provide
exquisite pleasure to the wearer's clitoris.

*   *   *

Lorne looked in the direction of the stairs leading upstairs then
glanced at his watch.

"They have been up there for a while, haven't they?"

"That's what I was saying an hour ago."

Lorne shrugged.  "Let's give them a few more minutes - the we'll go
check on them.  Maybe they're taking a nap or something."

"Or something," agreed Devon.

*   *   *

Etienne slowly withdrew the dildo from Ellie, satisfied her daughter
wouldn't be waking up any time sooner.  Her own passions were just
about to give out; between the mini-dildo inside her, the rubber
fingers against her clit, and the unbridled joy in fucking her darling
daughter into oblivion, Eti was ready to take a nap herself - but not
before she got to use her little toy on Kymber.

Kymber was quite unaware of the 'danger' approaching from the rear.
Her entire attention was focused on sucking the last dregs of
girl-juice from her granddaughter.  Getting to her knees, Kymber
leaned forward to kiss Kendra tenderly.

"Hey, babe - you okay?"

Kendra opened her eyes just long enough to answer.  "Yes, thank you,
I'm fine.  Dinner was good."  Her eyes closed again as she drifted off
to sleep.

Kymber laughed softly as she gathered herself onto her knees, moving
to one side as not to awaken the sated youngster.  Just in time to
feel the 12-inch long, 4-inch thick dildo bludgeon its way into her.

"Hi there, my darling step-mother; I've been waiting for you!"

"Ugh!" Kymber grunted as the humongous tool pulled out and slammed
into her again.  She felt her sister/daughter get a firm grip on her
shapely hips to hold her steady - and to keep Kymber from escaping.

"Damn it!  I don't know where you got that from, but keep it going,
darling.  Ream me with it!"

"Oh, you can count on it, dearest," Etienne answered, her voice low
and husky.

*   *   *

"Okay, I've had just about enough of waiting!  I'm going up there!"
Devon launched himself out of his chair, heading for the staircase.

"Devon!  Hold up!"  Lorne almost tripped over his own chair attempting
to catch up with his impatient son.

Being younger and, hence, faster, Devon made it up the steps, taking
them three at a time, stopping at the top.  Looking left then right,
he tried to determine where the women were.  On a hunch, Devon headed
towards his old bedroom - with his father right behind him.

*   *   *

Etienne looked down at the perspiration-drenched form of her
step-mother, taking extra care in removing the mini-dildo from her
tender orifice.  Even semi-conscious, Kymber's prone form continued to
twitch in response as her final orgasm cascaded through her.  Nodding
to herself and feeling quite satisfied with a job well done, Eti
placed the impressive implement on the floor next to the bed before
curling up next to the closest warm body, falling instantly asleep.

*   *   *

Lorne caught up with Devon just as he reached the door of his former
room.  "I wouldn't go in there," he warned.

"Why not?  Is there something going on you're not telling me?"

Lorne held up his hands defensively.  "No, no.  Of course not, son."

"Then there's no reason why I shouldn't go in."

Lorne had to think about that for a moment before answering.  "No, I
suppose not."

"I didn't think so."

Devon turned the doorknob and gave it a little push, the door opening
soundlessly.  Peering around the doorjamb and looking to the left, he
didn't see anything out of the ordinary, so he poked his head further
into the room, looking to the right.

Behind him, Lorne whispered, "What is it?  What do you see?"

Devon stepped fully into the room, followed by his father, who
followed his gaze.

"Will you look at this?" Devon whispered.

"Oh, my goodness," breathed Lorne.  "What the hell happened in here?"

Father and son looked in total disbelief at the women of the Williams
family, all peacefully sleeping with their bodies interlaced with one
another.

"I'll be damned if I know, Dad," Devon admitted, noticing his daughter
nestled like a spoon against his mother, thumb in mouth, sound asleep.
And totally naked, just like his mother, aunt, and sister.

Lorne scratched his head.  "Whatever it was, it must have really been
something - it's a shame we missed it."

As he crossed to the night stand to turn off the light, Devon's foot
brushed against something.  "Hey, look at this!"  He bent over and
picked up the object, holding it up for his father to see.

"Jesus!"  Lorne exclaimed, taking the monster dildo from Devon.  "What
in the world is this?"

Devon had made his way back to his father's side.  "I've got a better
question.  Who used it on whom?"  He frowned for a moment before his
eyes went wide with alarm.

Lorne saw the look - he was thinking the same thing.  "I'm sure they
didn't..." he started.

"Lord, I hope not!" Devon hissed, going over to Kendra's sleeping
form.  Gently, he opened her legs, looking for any signs of blood and
finding none.  Gingerly, he inserted a finger into her.

Kendra smiled and said, "Yummy.  More please."

Lorne and Devon exchanged mystified looks, both wondering what she was
dreaming.

Devon's finger continued to probe his daughter's tight orifice until
he came in contact with her hymen.  Finding it intact, he withdrew his
finger, noticing it was slick with girl stuff.

He motioned for his father to follow him out of the room.  Once safely
in the hallway, Devon first sniffed then sucked the juices from his
finger.

"Well, that thing wasn't used on her, but she's had herself one hell
of an evening."

Lorne nodded in agreement.  "I can't wait to hear about this in the
morning."


Part V, Chapter Six

"Will you please sit still!"

Kendra winced under her mother's sharp tone, willing herself to sit
patiently while Ellie finished with her hair.

"I can't help it," she complained.  "I'm a little nervous."

Ellie inserted an amber-colored bead, putting the finishing touch on
the last braid.  "I know this is a big event for you, but it's nothing
to get wired over."

Kendra turned and looked at her mother.  "I'm a few hours away from
becoming a woman and you think it's nothing to be wired about?"

Ellie regarded the 13-year-old with a mixture of pride and amusement.
She and Devon had agreed the day after the all-girl orgy on waiting a
while before Kendra would be allowed to officially give up her
virginity.  The decision was met with a great deal of disappointment,
however.  Ellie remembered how much Kendra had protested all too well.

*   *   *

"But, Mom!  I'm ready for it!"  Twelve years old, going on thirty,
Kendra stomped across the room, flopping down on Devon's recliner.

"I'm sure you really believe that, Kenny.  The bad news is I don't
agree with you."

"You're being unreasonable."

Ellie hated when Kendra got like this.  "I am not being unreasonable.
In fact, it's more reasonable than you can imagine."

"I have to have him inside me - I need to feel my father's cock inside
me."

A bit of a filthy mouth, too, it would seem.

"And I want you to have him - it's all he talks about anymore.  But,
you're not old enough for the implant."

"Oh, that again."

"Yes, that - again.  Your father and I feel it would be better for you
to wait until you've had the contraceptive implant done.  This way,
you can go for what you know without ever having to worry about having
children at your age."

"It didn't seem to stop you.  I remember you telling me you were 16
when you had me."

Ellie knew where this was going - they've had this argument monthly
for the last three years.

"Your grandfather hadn't invented it then - and you know it."  She
made a point of tapping the bracelet worn on her left wrist.

"Sometime I think Granddad invented it just to frustrate me."

Ellie rolled her eyes heavenward.  "Kendra, please.  Try to look at it
from our point."

Kendra didn't have one problem understanding her mother's point.  In
fact, she actually agreed with it - better to be safe than sorry.
This was just Kendra's way of pushing the situation, hoping to get
under her mother's skin just enough to allow her to join with her
father.

"I know where you stand.  I have to be 13 to legally have the implant
and I won't be 13 for another three months."

"Then why do we have to keep going through this?"

"I might get lucky and you'll change your mind."  Kendra flashed her
mother an impish smile.

"Fat chance, young lady.  Nice try, though.  Now, let's get ready for
dinner."

"Oh, all right."

*   *   *

It seemed to Kendra the three months lasted three years.  She glanced
down at the gold and silver bracelet on her left wrist.  Born from
Lorne's genetic scanner technology, the bracelet was the only visible
part of the contraceptive device.  Implanted under the skin of her
forearm, just above her wrist, a receiving device had been placed -
the bracelet was the transmitter.  Attuned precisely to her genetic
structure, the transmitter sent a coded signal to the receiver which
prevented her from becoming pregnant.  If pregnancy was desired after
implantation, all the wearer had to do was remove the bracelet and
place it in a special box which cut off the signal.  Since no two
genetic patterns were exactly alike, each bracelet had its own unique
signal.

Kendra didn't quite understand how it worked, even though her
grandfather and father explained it to her a few times.  She knew the
bracelet represented a breakthrough of major proportions to the
medical community, as well as making her grandfather an extremely
wealthy man; however, to Kendra it meant the fulfillment of a
life-long desire.

"When will Dad be home?"

Ellie looked at the wall clock.  "In about forty-five minutes.  You'd
better go get ready."

Kendra nodded and headed for her bedroom.  Once inside, she stood in
front of the mirror as she undressed.  Pulling her shirt over her head
exposed her breasts, taking note of her nipples which were already
erect in anticipation.  Frowning, she remembered her father liked her
mother's large, pendulous breasts; immediately, she worried about
whether or not he'd find hers attractive.

"I'm sure he'll like them - he spends a lot of time looking at them,"
she assured herself.  Satisfied, her gaze when down her flat tummy to
the nest of light brown hair surrounding her mons.

"A little too bushy," she said aloud.  Opening a drawer, Kendra
withdrew a pair of scissors. Soon the room was filled with the slight
sound of hair being cut as she trimmed the excess hair.  After a few
well-placed snips, Kendra was finally satisfied with the results.
Checking the clock by the bed, Kendra saw she only had twenty minutes
to get ready.

After making sure her braids were covered, Kendra stepped into the
shower spray.  The hot water soothed and relaxed her tense body.
Grabbing the body shampoo, Kendra quickly worked up a luxurious
lather; within minutes, she was clean and refreshed.  Stepping from
the warmth of the shower into the relative coolness of the bathroom
sent a delicious chill through her, further hardening
her nipples.

Kendra quickly dried herself.  After remembering to hang up the damp
towel, she rushed into her room, looking at the clock.

She muttered a curse; "I've only got ten minutes left!"  Kendra was in
the process of spraying her favorite perfume on her when a soft chime
sounded - the intercom her father had installed a couple of years ago
when she had fractured her ankle after falling out of a tree.

"Kenny?"

"Yes, Mom - I'm here."

"Your father's home."

"I'm almost ready."

Ellie could tell her daughter had been rushing to complete her
preparation.  Serves her right for taking too long in the shower!

"Take your time, honey; he just went upstairs and should be in the
bathroom even as we speak."

"Does he suspect anything?"  Kendra was counting on taking her father
completely by surprise.

"Not a thing."

"Mom, thanks."

"For what?"

"For everything."

"Enjoy yourself, darling."

"I will, believe me!"

Kendra could hear her mother's soft laughter just before the intercom
clicked off.  Another glance at the clock told her she had about five
extra minutes.  Crossing to her closet, she reached inside to retrieve
the package containing the teddy nightgown she'd bought for this
special night.

Removing it from the box, Kendra held it up to the light, hoping her
father would like its sea-green color.  More, she really hoped he
loved what the teddy contained!

The silk-and-lace garment felt deliciously cool against her skin.
Turning, she made one final check.  Hair braided in her customary
corn-rows, no make-up, just a hint of perfume.  Perfect.  Turning out
the light, she went to fulfill her destiny.

*   *   *

Devon felt human once again after his shower, glad to have the dried
perspiration and dirt off and down the drain.  With some luck, his
parents would enjoy the new shrubbery for years to come.  He sat on
the edge of the bed taking a moment to view the spectacular sunset.

"I am one lucky man.  Can it ever get any better than this?" he said
aloud, stretching out on the bed.  The sun had disappeared in a blaze
of gold and orange, along with the prettiest shade of violet he'd ever
seen.

"Yes," he repeated.  "A lucky man."  Smiling at his good fortune,
Devon closed his eyes for some much needed rest.  Or so he thought.

Kendra stood before the closed door trying to calm herself - to no
avail.  Instead of knocking, she walked away, silently cursing her
foolishness.

"It's not like I've never been here before.  It's not like we've never
done anything, so why am I nervous?"

"Because," she said, answering her own question, "tonight we play for
keeps."  Having settled matters with herself, Kendra returned to the
door, knocking on it with conviction.

"Come in."

Kendra took another moment to make sure everything was perfect before
entering the room, which was in total darkness.  The anxious young
woman was momentarily blinded during the transition from the light in
the hallway to the darkness of the room.

Devon, however, was completely acclimated to the darkness.  "Hi,
Kenny!  What can I do for you, honey?"

With her eyes slowly adjusting, Kendra moved in the direction of her
father's voice.  "There's something we need to discuss if you have the
time."

Devon felt the fatigue fall away at her announcement; anything which
concerned Kenny required his undivided attention.  For example, he
noticed Kendra wasn't in her usual nighttime attire - especially since
it wasn't bed time.

"Come on over, sit, and let's talk," he said, patting a spot next to
him on the bed.

Her heart pounding, Kendra sat next to him.

"That's a lovely outfit you've got on - is it new?"

"Yes - I've never worn it before."

"You look good in it.  What's on your mind?"

Kendra's mind picked that precise moment to draw a blank.

"Kenny?"

"Huh?"

"You said you wanted to talk, so talk!"

"Um, well, I love you very much."

"Thanks, hon.  I love you, too."

"We've had a lot of fun together and you've taught me a great deal
about love."

"You're too kind, darling."

Kendra frowned; this wasn't going the way she planned.  Didn't he
notice her perfume or the way the teddy showed off her breasts in such
an enticing way?

"Was there something else you wanted to say, dear?"

Frustration began to set in, making Kendra feel as if she were five
again.  Okay.  So much for the coy approach.  Looking into her
father's eyes (or in the general direction, anyway), she said, "I just
have one other thing to say."

It was all Devon could do to keep from laughing hysterically.  Somehow
he managed long enough to say, "What's that."

Kendra held out her left arm in response.

"Hey, you've been implanted!  Congratulations!  You know what that
means, don't you?"

"No, what?" Kendra's deepening frustration was beginning to show.

Devon sat forward until his nose was mere centimeters from Kendra's.
"It means, my love, I am going to eat you alive and love you like
you've never been loved before."  Cupping Kendra's face in his hands,
Devon kissed his daughter deeply.

Kendra melted into his embrace, his tongue reawakening her desire to
become one with him.  His hands, cool against her rapidly heating
flesh, missed nothing as he fondled Kendra through the flimsy material
of the negligee.

Devon broke the kiss, looking into Kendra's eyes for only a moment
before untying the silken cord holding things in place.

"You are so lovely," he whispered.  "I've been waiting for this moment
for a very long time."

Kendra's only response was to moan softly as Devon opened the gossamer
strands of her nightie, exposing her breasts.  Soft, fluttering kisses
lips trailed lusty fire along her neck while his fingers toyed with
hard, sensitive nipples.

Devon pressed his daughter onto her back before continuing, inhaling
the scent of baby-soft skin at her throat.

"Oh, yes.  This is so nice," he muttered, lowering his mouth to
capture an erect nipple, nipping it with his teeth.  All Kendra could
do was submit to her father's energy as one nipple, then the other,
received lavish attention, heighten her lust and fueling her desire.

"More, please give me more," Kendra purred.

"Whatever you wish, my lady."  Standing, Devon removed his briefs
freeing his manhood, pausing for a moment for Kendra to take in the
sight.

"Yeah," she cooed.  "That's what I want.  Give it to me, Daddy."

"Oh, no!  Did you think it would be that easy?"

"Please, don't tease me."

Devon laughed softly as he removed the nearly invisible panties.  "I'm
not through with you yet," he teased, moving to cover her mons with
his mouth, his talented tongue expertly cleaving her labia to flutter
against her clitoris.

Kendra's back arched at the contact, her back arching.  "You bastard!"
she shrieked, grabbing two hands full of curly hair to hold him
against her center.  "Eat me, you fucker!  Eat my pussy!"

Devon smiled - he just loved it when she got like this.  It never
failed to excite him and this time wasn't any different.  He sucked
Kenny's clit savagely as the young woman continue to curse him,
humping her pussy against his face.

"Go, go, go," she chanted as an orgasm wormed its way along her nerve
endings.  "One more, damn it, gimme another.  Work it, Daddy!"

Devon's passions were fired and running at full throttle.  He slipped
a finger inside her, feeling her slick juices coat it.  He let it
linger for a few second as he continued to torture her clitoris.

"Oh, no you don't!  Get that finger out of there!  I only want one
thing inside me tonight!"

The hotter she got, the more filthy her mouth became.  What an
interesting transformation for someone normally quiet and reserved!
Devon let his finger hang out for one more second before plunging it
into her anus.

"SHIT, YES!"

Yeah, Kendra was clearly over the edge and having big fun, Devon
thought, as he slid into her tight orifice up to the second knuckle.
Without giving her a chance to adjust, he pistoned the invading digit
into her savagely several times before removing it.

"Play time is over, little girl," he growled, forcing her legs open
with his hands.  "Your ass is mine!"

A chill went through Kendra at his words as she felt her father's
hands slide under her buttocks, lifting her.

"Daddy, no..." she protested weakly - and not meaning it one damned
bit.  Tiny jolts of ecstasy coursed through her as she felt the first
touches of his swollen glans.

"Too late, baby; I gotta do you - I just gotta love you."

"Do it, then."  Kendra held her breath as the pressure against her
opening increased.  The young woman shuddered as the spongy head
passed into her, coming to rest against her cherry.

"Come on, you bastard; don't make me wait for it."

Devon smiled evilly.  "Whatever you say."

A white-hot bolt of pain tore through Kendra as Devon plowed into her,
easily shredding the overmatched membrane.  With nothing to stand in
his way, Devon filled his daughter with hot, hard man-meat, feeling
his balls slap against her ass.

Devon held Kendra, kissing away the tears which flowed freely down her
face, not knowing if they were caused by his entrance or her happiness
- or both.

"Hey, hey," he said softly.  "You okay?"

Kendra looked at him through tear-filled eyes.  "What did you stop
for?  You're not done yet."

"That's all I needed to hear," Devon said - and proceeded to pound the
living hell out of Kendra, fucking into her with short, hard strokes
and setting off a series of erotic explosions inside her body.  The
pain quickly became a distant memory, being as replaced by a soothing
sense of fullness as Devon stretched her wide and deep.

"How do you like it?  Is it what you thought it would be?"

"I never thought it could be like this."

"Kenny?"

"Hmm?"

"I love you so very much."  Four rapid thrusts pinned Kendra in place
as Devon's urgency grew.

"I love you, too, Daddy," she moaned feeling his cock beginning to
swell inside of her.  Kendra could feel his movements getting short
and faster.

"DAMN IT ALL TO HELL!" The curse exploded from his lips just as the
first strong spurt of semen jetted from him to coat her once-virginal
sheath.

"Oh, shit - I can feel it!" Kendra was off in her own world as her
father continued to spill his love inside her.  The final wave was
beginning to crest inside her and Kendra rode it, reveling the high it
gave her.

"Oh, no, oh, shit, OH FUCK!"  Kendra was a screaming, gyrating demon
as she crashed and burned with lust, the orgasmic riptide carrying her
off.  She struggled against the darkness which had appeared at the
edge of her consciousness as wave after wave of pleasure inundated her
senses.

Devon continued to fuck into Kendra's spasming flesh, feeling spurt
after spurt of girl-juice flowing from her.  "Geez," he thought.  "Is
she ever gonna stop?"

Kendra continue to buck against him as the intense feelings took their
toll on her, overloaded already overtaxed senses.  Her motions became
weaker and erratic until, finally, she collapsed.

Devon looked down at the unconscious woman's perspiration drenched
face, smiling.  As he pulled his shrinking member from the tight grip
of her vagina, Devon couldn't help from feeling good and satisfied.
He got out of the bed, going into the bathroom.  Closing the door, he
flipped on the light and examined his cock.  After running the water,
he wiped away the blood-streak remnants of semen.  Grabbing another
washcloth, he soaked it before returning to the bed.

Devon hesitated for a moment to take a good look at his daughter.
Even though she was out like the proverbial light - she always did it
when a particularly good orgasm got the better of her - Devon could
see Kendra had turned out to be a very lovely young woman.  Counting
himself amongst the luckiest of men, he applied the cool cloth to
Kendra's overheated body.

The cool water did its job, reviving the exhausted woman.  Kendra's
eyes fluttered open and she smiled.

"I did it again, huh?"

Taking her hands in his, Devon said, "Looks like it, babe.  How do you
feel?"

"Good.  Happy.  Sore.  God, you are one huge man!"

"No, I'm not - it just feels that way now.  Don't worry, you'll get
used to it soon enough."

Devon placed the washcloth on the table beside him before joining
Kendra on the bed.  He kissed her softly several times while stroking
her face.

"Daddy?"

"Yeah, Kenny?"

"Thank you for loving me."

"Thanks for letting me love you, darling.  Now, get some rest."

"'Kay," she muttered before drifting off to sleep.

After making sure Kendra was comfortable, Devon went to find Ellie.

Sitting in the kitchen, Ellie heard Devon's approach and greeted him
with a huge smile.

"You must have really done a number on her," she said after hugging
and kissing her brother.  "I could hear her all the way down here."

"Yeah, it was pretty wild," Devon admitted, taking a seat next to his
sister.  "You know, that girl have a very filthy mouth."

"Don't I know it!"

"I wonder where she picked up that bad habit," Devon mused while
casting a sideways glance at Ellie.

"Not from me," Ellie said - unconvincingly at that.

"Come on, El.  Let's use Kenny's room and get some sleep."

"Right behind you!"

Hand in hand, they climbed the stairs, stopping to check on Kendra who
was sleeping peacefully.

As they snuggled in Kendra's bed, Ellie said, "You've created a
monster, you know."

"Have I?"

"Just wait and see."


Part V, Chapter Seven

Pressure, friction, motion, anxiety, calm.  One moment, fullness, the
next, emptiness.  Kendra experienced all these sensations as the hard
penis invaded her body again, restoring the feeling of fullness.  She
held her breath as her weight nearly doubled, pressed into the firm
but yielding mattress as the man above her increased his movement
inside her.  Wet, slurping sounds mingled with their breathing adding
their special arousal factors to the heavy, heady scents generated
during lovemaking.

Kenny sighed with contentment as the thick, hard cock filled her
completely, feeling the engorged head collide with the entrance of her
womb as the man's mouth captured an erect nipple, sending another
pleasurable sensation through her to be added to those already
present.  The young woman added her own movements to those of the man,
thrusting her hips upward to meet his, causing him to grunt in
appreciation.

The man's strokes were getting longer and faster, the force of his
body meeting hers caused her full breasts to move in perfect
counterpoint to his thrusts.  Kendra lifted her shapely legs higher,
to give the man greater access to her sweltering sex.  Her senses were
becoming overloaded, her body literally rebounding from the bedding,
only to be met by the man's savage thrusts, their bodies slapping
together wetly.

More friction, the woman felt more heat as she felt a very familiar
tingling.  A deep thrust by the man, causing the tingling to increase
twofold.  Another long, deep, thrust - the feeling quadrupled and her
eyes closed tightly in anticipation of what was to happen next.

The man's strokes, once sure and steady, were becoming erratic as his
thick tool grew larger inside her.  Her own sex was already
contracting sporadically, sending rippling waves of moist flesh
against the smooth hardness inside her.  A white hot, intense
explosion ripped through her, causing her inner muscles to clamp down
tightly on the invading shaft.  Darkness also clamped down on her, her
breathing barely noticeable.  Then she felt the first spurts of the
man's seed, hot and sticky inside her.  Kendra floated on the edge of
consciousness as the man hammered his spurting cock into her as if he
could get further into her body.  The frantic pounding sensation
triggered another release somewhere deep inside her, further pushing
down the veil of darkness, causing her to shake as if electrocuted.

Another contraction, another splash of juices to mix with his as,
finally, the intensity began to subside, leaving her with a drained,
tingly feeling.  The man's last spurts of semen flowed into her as he
collapsed against her, breathing heavily.

"You know, " she said, her voice cracking slightly, "For an old man,
you ain't half bad."

The man propped himself up on one elbow, looking down at her smiling
face.  Laughing, he replied, "Seems you didn't think I was so old just
a few moments ago."

"A few moments ago, I wouldn't have cared if the earth opened and
swallowed me whole."  Kendra looked over at her grandfather with deep
love and affection.

"You were wonderful, Granddad; everything they said you were and them
some."

"Aw, it 'twas nothing!"  Lorne leaned across the short distance
between them and kissed Kendra while tweaking her still-erect nipple.

"Mmm," she moaned.  "Better watch yourself, old guy; don't start
something you can't finish."

"Not very damned likely, little girl," Lorne replied, running his
hands along the curves of her body.  "You're good, but you're not that
good."

"I see you wanna find out the hard way," Kendra responded, moving
slowly toward him..

Lorne refused to back down.  "You'd better bring friends because
you're going to need them to save your young ass."

Kendra sat across Lorne feeling her passion renewing at his challenge,
biding her time for just the right moment.  Lorne relaxed and she made
her move, swiftly capturing his penis with her mouth, swirling her
tongue around the sensitive knob as fast and as hard as she could.

Lorne went from being completely relaxed to total rigidity, his raw
nerve endings screaming in protest.  His hands went to her bobbing
head in an attempt to remove the source, just as Kendra relaxed her
throat and swallowed him whole.  Instantly, the fiery sensations
vanished - only to be replaced by the luxurious feeling of his cock
swelling in the deep recesses of her mouth.

"Oh, it's gonna be like that, huh?  Granddaughter, you just bit off
more than you can chew."

Kendra ignored the seemingly empty threat; what could he possibly do?
Satisfied that Lorne was bluffing, she continued to suck him, savoring
the unique flavor of pussy-flavored dick.  Working her way back to the
tip of his shaft, Kendra once again teased his knob with her tongue
while massaging his thickening shaft with her hand.

Lorne settled into the moment, loving the feel of Kenny's soft, wet
mouth on his flesh.  For long moments, he watched his granddaughter
loving his cock as it disappeared into her mouth.  He looked up from
the intoxicating scene taking place between his legs and nodded in
apparent approval.

Kendra looked up at her grandfather just as he nodded, feeling a great
deal of pride and pleasure at his acknowledgment of her skills.
Taking a breath, Kendra took Lorne deeper into her throat...

And felt the incredible impact of a steel-hard penis driving into her
from behind.  Shock and surprise registered on her face as she lost
her hold on Lorne's phallus.

"Pick on my father, will you?"  Devon's voice made Kendra realized she
had been set up from the very beginning.

"Didn't I teach you to respect your elders, Little One?  No?  Well,
this is the price you have to pay."

Lorne's low, lusty laugh reached her unbelieving ears.  "Son, your
timing is perfect, as always.  Shall we teach this little vixen of
yours some proper manners?"

Devon grunted as he drove into his daughter.  "Why the hell not?"
Grabbing two hands full of young, sweet ass, he removed his cock from
her reawakened pussy, holding her firmly in place while Lorne shifted
his position under her.  Devon reached down with one hand and massaged
his father's penis, stopping long enough to give the head a generous
dollop of saliva before positioning it at the entrance of Kendra's
cunt.

"Ready?" Devon asked his father, who responded by nodded.

"No!" Kendra screamed.  "What are you..."

"Shut up, woman," Lorne said with a viciousness he really didn't feel.
He did, however, know of her fondness for hot, raunchy,
no-holds-barred sex.  Although not his preferred methods, he played
his role to perfection.

With an arm around her waist to prevent escape, Devon guided Kendra's
quivering center onto his father's cock.  Then, using his hands on her
shoulders, Devon sat her down - hard.

Kendra gasped at the sudden penetration, her breath releasing in one
long hiss.  She looked down at her grandfather with lust-filled eyes.

"You think I can't handle this?  Old man, you're dead wrong!"  To
prove her point, Kendra began to ride his maleness, slamming her
buttocks down hard.  She let a curse fall from her lips as the knob of
Lorne's cock rammed into her womb.

"Oh, shit, yes!  I love this fucking thing!"

Her father's voice appeared in her ear.  "Then you'll like this even
better!"

Without warning, the crown of his penis pressed against the opening of
her anus.  As the bulbous head passed into her, Devon grunted with the
effort.  The ultra-slick lubricant did its job well as Devon continued
his passage into her back hole, grimacing at the incredibly tight
feeling as Kendra's sphincter vainly tried to deny him access to her
nether regions.

With two hot erections filling her, Kendra was stunned into silence,
her mind frantically trying to concentrate on the two sensations
assaulting her - and failing.  All she could do was hold on for dear
life as the tag-team effort continued against her.

"Damn, Dad," Devon exclaimed, "I can feel your cock against mine - it
feels so fucking good!"

Lost in the dual sensations, Lorne decided to let his body do his
talking.  Father and son had fallen into a steady, comfortable rhythm;
now it was time to put some shit into the game.  Lines of
concentration creased his forehead as Lorne increased his strokes
inside Kendra, feeling Devon's thickness through the thin membrane
separating them.  Quickly, they fell out of time, each man pounding
into Kendra at will.

"Damn it!  Oh, fuck!  You're tearing me apart!"  Not surprising,
neither man deigned to answer her pleas - not that Kenny expected one,
each lost in the all-encompassing grip of passion.

The friction was becoming unbearable as precious lubricating fluids
were whisked away by the invading phalluses; Kendra felt as if her
body were on fire.  In an act of what could be called desperation,
Kendra did the only thing she could do.  With a massive effort, she
willed her battered muscles to clamp down, trapping father and son
within her.  The sudden pressure against their cocks was enough to
launch them straight over the precipice.

Devon felt his manhood expand suddenly, pressing hard against the
veined dagger under him.  "Damn!" he cursed.  "Not now!"  Past the
point of no return, Devon flooded Kendra's anal cavity with his seed.

Lorne felt his son's meat swell, felt the strong pulses against his
own swollen member.  He released pearly love into Kendra in great
spurts, his body shaking with the effort.

"Oh, yeah!  That's what I'm talking about!  Fill her, Dev!  Fill your
daughter's hot ass!"

The room was filled with grunts and groans of agony/ecstacy as the men
continued to feed Kendra's body with their sperm.  Not to be left out,
Kendra had reached her limit right after they began to ejaculate,
washing their thrice-joined bodies with a little liquid of her own.

Exhausted and sore, Devon withdrew from Kendra's rectal prison,
allowing the spent young woman to collapse onto Lorne's chest.  On his
knees behind Kendra, Devon could see his father's cock still deeply
imbedded in her pussy, long streams of semen flowing along the exposed
portion of his shaft.  Leaning forward, Devon greedily lapped up the
offering, feeling a rush of exhilaration as the musky tastes flowed
across his tongue.

Lorne asked, "Well, Kenny, what did you think?"

When she didn't answer, Devon said, "Kendra?"  Moving around to his
right, he peered into Kendra's face.

Kendra's face was wet with tears and her mouth was open slightly.
Devon reached up and stroked her tangled hair before looking at his
father.

"Out?" Lorne asked.

"Like a light." Devon confirmed.  "She really enjoys herself, doesn't
she?"

With a little help from Devon, Lorne freed himself from Kendra, laying
her down in a spot which wasn't too wet with the juices their love had
wrought.

"She does, at that.  You were right when you said she'd enjoy this."
Devon nodded in agreement.

"I'm worried about something, though," Lorne continued as he stood and
stretched like a cat.

"What's that, Dad?"

"She likes it rough and raunchy; did you teach her this?"

"No way, Dad - it surprised me and El, too.  Maybe this is her way of
expressing those things she doesn't when she's not being made love
to."

Lorne looked thoughtful.  "I suppose you're right, son; normally, you
can't get her to say two words at the same time."

Devon's soft laugh filled the room as he joined his father.  "Maybe
she saves it all up for moments like this."

"Hey, she's your daughter - live with it!"

"You know it.  How 'bout something to drink?  I don't know about you,
but all this loving makes me thirsty!"

"You're on."  Reaching the door, he turned to take one last look at
the incredibly sexy young woman on his bed.  Kendra had curled up on
her side, sleeping the sleep of the innocent.


Part V, Chapter Eight

Joined together in love and happiness, life for the Williams family
couldn't be better.  Kendra grew into a fine young woman, taking every
opportunity to add to her already impressive store of knowledge in the
subjects of loving and living, often to the chagrin of anyone foolish
enough to tangle with her.  She seemed to be insatiable, making love
with a gusto no one expected of her.

Once everyone decided Kendra's behavior was simply her way of
expression, it made making love with her easier to understand.  Devon
and Ellie were concerned her wild, lusty behavior was some sort of
rebellion against their chosen lifestyle, so they asked her about it.

"Rebelling?  Against what?" came the exasperated answer.  "Mom, Dad, I
couldn't be any happier!  Whatever gave you an idea like that?"

Devon had the audacity to look sheepish.  "Um, honey, it's just, shit
- how can I say this without sounding insulting?"

"Just say it, Dad."

"When you make love, you're, ah..."

Kendra smiled and finished the sentence for her father.  "'Wild' is a
good word."

Relaxing, Devon looked at Ellie with obvious relief.  "Yeah, I suppose
it is at that."

"You two worry too much.  After all, you made me this way."

This time Ellie jumped in.  "We did what?"

Kendra turned to look at her mother, love softening her already soft
expression.  "Mother, what have you and Dad been teaching me all my
life?  To live life with gusto, right?  Well, I choose to express the
gusto part of it when I'm making love with my family."

Kendra's parents just looked at each other, realizing she was right.

"I hope we didn't offend you, darling; we were just a little
concerned."

"No offense taken!  May I be excused?  I'm supposed to pick Adam up in
20 minutes."

A moment of silence passed as Devon looked from Kendra to Ellie and
back to Kendra.

"'Adam?'  Who is Adam?"

Kendra looked directly at her mother.  "Mom, you didn't tell him about
Adam?  You promised!"

It was Ellie's turn to look sheepish.  "Oh, hell! I knew there was
something I forgot to tell you."

"So it would seem, woman.  So, who's Adam?"

"Adam is a guy I met at school - he plays in the band.  He's really
nice and I agreed to go out with him."

Alarms began to sound off inside Devon's head.  With a coolness he
didn't feel, he asked, "Are you sure you want to do that?"

Mother and daughter looked at Devon curiously.

"Is there a reason why I shouldn't?"

"Think about it for a moment."

Kendra made a show of thinking.  After a second or so, she threw her
arms up.  "Okay, I'll bite.  Why shouldn't I go out with Adam?"

Ellie was the first to get Devon's point.  "Your father's concerned he
may discover our 'little secret.'" Devon confirmed with a nod; until
now, they hadn't had to deal with this situation before...

Kendra sat down as her mother's words sunk in.  "You know," she
finally said after a moment.  "It never occurred to me.  What should I
do?  I really like him!"

"Kenny, darling, I'm not saying you can't go out with him.  I'm not
even saying you can't make love with him.  I just feel you should be
careful.  If our family has a weakness, it is the 'fear' of
discovery."

"Even today, society just doesn't want to understand our way of life,"
Ellie added.  "One 'wrong' word to the wrong person, and there could
be trouble for us all."

Of course, Kendra was already aware of these facts; it had been an
integral part of her upbringing.

Devon continued with, "How well do you know him?"

"Well enough to have decided to go out with him.  He seems pretty
level-headed about a lot of things."

"Kenny, honey, I don't think your father is trying to sour you on
getting into a relationship with someone else, but he does have a
point."

"You're right, Mom - he does.  I'm sorry; I just never thought about
it before I met him.  I always figured on not meeting anyone I'd find
interesting."

"Tell you what.  Why don't you invite him over for dinner, say,
Friday?  This way, we can get to know him."

Kendra brightened.  "That's a wonderful idea, Mom!  How 'bout it, Dad?
Sound like a winner to you?"

"Sounds like a plan to me," Devon agreed.  "Let's go for it!"

Kendra got up to leave, taking time to kiss each of her parents in
turn.  "Thank you!  You won't regret it - Adam's a great guy and I
know you'll like him.  See you later!"

"'Bye, honey - don't be late!" Ellie shouted after her.  Returning to
her seat next to Devon, she asked, "Are you sure about this?"

Devon frown at the question.  "As sure as I can be, El.  We can't keep
her all to ourselves, now can we?  We've taught her love is something
to be shared without exception.  It was just a matter of time before
she decided to share her love with someone not of the family."

*   *   *

Adam Harrison couldn't take his eyes off the lovely vision sitting
beside him; it was all he could do not to pinch himself.  Sitting next
to her in Chemistry was one thing.  Eating lunch was another.  Being
out on a date, well, were there any words left to describe it?

Adam sighed.  Kendra was everything he ever wanted in a woman.
Beautiful, intelligent, confident - did he mention beautiful?  Even
though she was obviously from mixed heritage, it wasn't the first
thing you noticed about Kendra.  No, the first thing you noticed was
her personality:  Quiet and reserved.  Not in the least bit withdrawn,
though; the first word which came to mind was 'focused.'

"This is absolutely wonderful, Adam.  I've passed by this place a
thousand times without ever stopping to take in the view."

Was she talking to him?

"Hello?  Earth to Adam!  Come in, Adam!"

"Huh?  Oh, I'm sorry Kendra.  My mind was a million miles away."

"No kidding!"

Adam blushed.  "Before I forget, thanks for going out with me.  I've
really enjoyed your company."

Kendra smiled brightly.  "Wanna enjoy more of my company?"

"How?"

"My parents have invited you to dinner on Friday."

"Really?"

"No.  I'm pulling your leg."  Adam could be so goofy at times!

"I'd be honored.  Tell your parents I accept.  What time should I be
there?"

"We usually eat around 5:30 or so; be at my house at, say, 5:00?"

"Okay."  As they lapsed into silence, Adam scooted closer to Kendra,
placing a tentative arm around her.

Kendra looked at Adam for a moment before settling against him,
wondering what had taken him so long to figure out she wanted to be
held.  Boy, he sure had a lot to learn - and she was just the person
to teach him!

*   *   *

Friday arrived without incident.  All through the school day, Kendra
found it hard to stay focused on her lessons.  Understandably, she was
concerned with the outcome of the evening's activities.  Sitting next
to Adam in chemistry was pure torture; each tried to look at each
other without making their involvement obvious to their classmates.

After living through what seemed to be the longest school day in
history, the final bell rang.  Kendra made her way through the throng
of students, climbed into her car, and made the drive home.  Even the
traffic light seemed to be plotting against her, increasing her ride
home by five minutes.  Pulling up to the house, Kendra hurried inside.

"Mom?  Dad?  I'm home!"

When neither parent answered, Kendra wondered where they were.  They
were still home - their cars were still in the carport.

"Oh, great," she exclaimed.  "I wonder if they went down to the lake?"
Kendra headed for the back of the house.  As she reached the swinging
doors leading to the kitchen, Kendra heard her mother's voice.

"Damn it, Dev!  Will you stop?  Kenny's due home any minute!"

"She won't see anything she hasn't seen before."

"What if Adam is with her?"

"Be quiet."

Kendra went through the doors, giving her parents a reproving look.

Ellie was bent over, her arms resting on the counter.  Devon was
behind her, pumping away into her.

"Ahem."

Ellie and Devon turned their heads in unison.  "Oh, hi, babe!  Be done
in a minute!"

"I don't believe this!  The most important day in my life and you two
are in the kitchen, screwing like a couple of teenagers!"

Devon increased his strokes inside Ellie, grunting with pleasure.
Kendra recognized that grunt - her father was filling Ellie with hot
sperm.  Moments later, he slipped out of her, stuffing his still
jerking cock back into his pants and zipping his fly.

"I couldn't help it," Devon confessed.  "Your mother always has this
effect on me, especially when she bends over!"

Ellie whirled on her brother.  "You've always blamed your horniness on
me!  You started it!"

Devon treated her with a smug look.  "Did not."

"Did, too!"

Kendra left brother and sister playing out an age-old game, shaking
her head incredulously.  She had things to do before Adam arrived!

*   *   *

Adam waited nervously for someone to answer the door, wondering if he
was making the right decision by coming here.  He looked around to
take in the scenery of the woods surrounding the lake.  Off in the
distance and on the other side of the lake, Adam noticed a rather
large residence, idly wondering who owned such a lavish piece of
property.

Further speculation was cut-off by the sound of the door opening and a
strong voice saying, "You must be Adam.  Come on in!"

Adam turned and faced the owner of the voice.  Immediately, he
recognized the eyes and the same cafe au lait complexion he'd come to
love and respect.  Obviously, this was Kendra's father, Devon.

"Mr. Williams?  I'm Adam Harrison.  I believe Kendra's expecting me?"

Devon waved the younger man inside.  Closing the door, he said,
"Kenny's upstairs getting ready.  Have a seat."

"'Kenny'?"  Adam's puzzled look spoke volumes as he sat.

"Our nickname for her.  She never told you we call her that?"

"No, sir."

"I see.  So tell me about yourself, Adam."

For the next 20 minutes, Adam talked about himself and his family.
Devon listened with great interest along with Ellie, who had joined
them from the kitchen.  Early on in the conversation, Adam felt their
intense gaze upon him; however, when he saw they weren't out to give
him the third degree, Adam found himself rather relaxed and
comfortable with Kendra's parents.

Devon was answering a question about the house; as he did, Adam
couldn't keep from noticing how much Mr. and Mrs.  Williams resembled
each other.  His mind dismissed the resemblance - it was often said
that people who stay with each other for a long time tend to resemble
each other after a while.  The conversation was just turning to Adam's
thoughts on the upcoming election when Kendra finally appeared.

"I hope I haven't kept you waiting too long," she apologized.  Kendra
sat next to Adam and took his hand in a show of support.

Adam felt flushed with warmth at the contact.  "Not at all.  I've had
a great time talking to your parents."

"Since we're all here," Ellie announced.  "Let's eat!"

Conversation during dinner was held at a minimum, with Adam adding in
a compliment here and there.  All during the meal, Kendra would steal
a look in Adam's direction, occasionally winking and smiling at him.
Which didn't escape notice, of course; Ellie and Devon were quite
aware of the little signals being passed between the two teens.

"No, really Mrs.  Williams - I couldn't eat another bite!" Adam said,
politely refusing another dish of orange sherbert.  "I'm stuffed!"

As they cleared the table, Ellie nodded to Devon, who turned to Kendra
and said, "Why don't you show Adam around the property and the lake?"

Kendra's smile lit her face.  "Sure!  Are you ready, Adam?"

"Why not?  I've love to see what your parents have built here!"

"Then, scoot!" said Ellie.  "We'll see you later.  Oh, one other
thing."

"Yes, Mom?"

"If we're not here when you return, we'll be at your grandparents'."

"Okay."  Taking Adam by the hand, Kendra led him out the back door.

As he watched the youths make their way down the rise behind the
house, Devon turned and embraced his sister.

"They look happy together, don't they?"

"Yes, they do," Ellie agreed.  "I hope we've made the right decision."

"Doesn't matter, dear," Devon said, kissing her forehead.  "What does
matter is has Kenny made the right decision.  Only time will tell."

*   *   *

Kendra stopped so suddenly Adam nearly lost his balance.  "Oops!
Sorry!  Well, this is it, my favorite place."

Adam took in his surroundings.  Off to his right, the path they'd
followed continued on towards the lake, which shimmered with reflected
light through the canopy of evergreen trees.  Above him, the canopy
was open to the sky, allowing a clear view of the oranges and reds
which mixed with the fading blue sky as the sun set.

"Oh, my."  Adam was momentarily stunned by the overall beauty and
quiet of this place.  "I can see why you come here - this is
absolutely beautiful."

"I'm glad you like it.  I often come here when I want to be alone to
think."  Kendra walked a few paces to her left and opened a
medium-sized box Adam failed to notice.  When she turned around, he
could see her arms filled with the contents of the box.

"What's all this?"

"I spend so much time here, my father built this storage locker for
me.  It gets rather cool in the evenings, so there's blankets and
stuff inside - even a tent if it should rain."

Adam could help but be impressed.  "Your father thinks of everything,
doesn't he?"

"He loves me very much.  Besides, it's his job to see to my needs -
he's very dedicated."

For a brief moment, Adam felt a pang of jealousy as Kendra spoke of
her father.  Clearly, there was a lot of love between the two of them;
somehow, he resented it without knowing why.

Kendra had finished spreading out the blankets to cover the dried pine
needles, patting the spot next to her.  "Well, are you going to come
over and sit down or do you plan on spending the evening standing?"

Adam stood for a moment to drink in Kendra's beauty.  Her braids,
tipped with their customary beads cascaded onto her bare shoulders,
making soft clicking sounds each time she moved.  The yellow tank top
accented the color of her skin, which was several shades lighter than
his own.  Continuing his downward gaze, he could see the outline of
her firm breasts, unencumbered by a bra; her nipples stood out against
the material, no doubt caused by the cooling air.

Flat, muscular tummy showed itself at the bottom of her top,
disappearing into the shorts Kendra was wearing, only to appear once
again at her firm thighs.

"Hello?  Adam?"

"Coming," he finally answered, his mouth a little dry.

"You did it to me again."

"Huh?  What did I do?"

"Faded out on me, like you were somewhere else."

Sitting next to her, Adam leaning back using his arms to support
himself.  "I'm sorry; you are so beautiful I find it distracting when
we're together."

Kendra placed her head in Adam lap.  Looking into his chocolate-brown
eyes, she said, "Flatterer."

"It's the truth," he replied.  Kendra's beauty aside, Adam was aware
of another distraction, one which had begun during his appreciative
appreciation.  Looking down into Kendra's light-brown eyes, Adam was
sure she could feel his erection pulsating under her.

And he was right; Kendra noticed it before he sat down.  Inwardly, she
smiled at the warm feeling f the growing shaft felt through his pants,
pleased of her obvious affect on him.

"Adam?"

Adam blinked at the sudden change in her voice, now soft and husky.
"Huh?"

"Kiss me."  Kendra lifted his head toward him.

Blood roaring in his ears, Adam leaned forward until their lips met,
cradling her head in his hands.  Kendra's tongue flicked across his
lips for a moment before the kiss was broken, leaving Adam feeling
lightheaded and dizzy.

"Hmm," she cooed.  "That was nice."

"Uh, yeah."  Adam's discomfort was becoming more apparent with each
passing second.  "You kiss very well."  In his head, Adam kicked
himself for such a lame statement.  Obviously, his brain didn't want
to work right around this woman.

"Thank you.  I do a lot of things well.  You interested in finding
out?"

"I... uh, don't know what you mean."

"Just as I figured," Kendra thought.  Aloud, she said, "Let me show
you."  Kendra's hands moved toward the closures of his pants, quickly
undoing them to reveal his throbbing member, which was barely
contained within the bikini briefs he wore.

"I don't think we should be doing this," he protested while wondering
why he didn't have any control over his muscles.

Kendra ignored him long enough to make sure she had what she wanted in
her hand.  "Adam, love, I don't remember asking you what you think."
That said, she quickly took him into her mouth.

Nothing Adam had ever imagined during his many masturbation sessions
ever prepared him for such an exquisite sensation.  Ever since meeting
Kendra, he had dreamed of losing his virginity to her, envisioning two
groping neophytes exploring love for the first time.

Adam was finding it hard to breathe as the lithe woman engulfed him
once again, her tongue tracing patterns along the shaft which were
driving him insane.  He opened an eye and found Kendra looking back at
him, her lips forming an 'O' around him.  Kendra blinked once before
returning to the matter at hand, slurping him back into the deep
recesses of her throat.

Kenny was immensely enjoying herself, savoring Adam's fresh, clean
taste and scent.  She happily sucked him, not caring if he found her
whorish or trashy.  From their very first encounter, she knew he was
the man she'd spend her life with.  As she ran her tongue along the
edge of his glans, she could feel the beginnings of his orgasm.
Kendra's eyebrows arched in surprise as Adam's seed
flowed into her mouth, filling her with a surprising sweetness which
she drank down.

Adam, now flat on his back and at Kendra's mercy, was caught in the
throes of orgasm.  His chest moved in great heaves as he tried to get
his breathing under control as Kendra continued to drain him.  An
instant later, he sensed more than felt Kendra remove her mouth from
his rapidly shrinking cock, leaving him disoriented and dizzy.

"Hmm," Kendra moaned, licking her lips.  "Poor baby!  You've never
done this before, have you?"

All Adam could do was shake his head as Kendra sat beside him and
caressed his face.

"W-why did you do that?", he finally managed to croak.

"I've fallen in love with you, silly!  That's why I did it."

Adam tried to focus his eyes on the Nubian goddess above him; after a
few seconds, Kendra's smiling face came sharply into view.  "You're in
love with me?  You've got a funny way of showing it."

"If you love someone, you should always show it every way you can."

The cool evening air had revived him some.  "But, we hardly know each
other!"

"We've known each other long enough, dearest.  Can I tell you
something?"

"Sure."

"I've known for some time now you were the man for me.  During dinner,
I made up my mind to share my love with you, something I've wanted to
do since our first date."

"I don't understand."

Kendra cupped his face in her hands, seeing the tears welling in his
eyes.  "I'll make it easy for you, then.  I know what I want in life -
and what I want is you.  Will you have me?"

Something in her words struck a chord within Adam as the tears flowed
from him.  Never before in his life had he met someone who affected
him so much.  His body knew Kendra was the one for him, even if his
mind didn't understand why.

Kendra waited patiently for Adam to answer, a moment of fear coursing
through her.  Did I come on too strong?  Was I wrong about him?  Her
mind was a roiling miasma of questions.

"Yes, oh God, yes!"

Kendra smiled, all worry vanishing from her mind.  "You won't regret
it," she said.  Standing, she removed her shorts and panties and
tossed them aside.

Adam's eyes went wide at the sight of her half-naked body, his cock
stirring in response as Kendra straddled him, a look of fierce
determination on her lovely face.  Reaching between them, she massaged
Adam into full erection in no time flat, positioning him at her
entrance.  "I'm going to love you like you've never been loved before
- I promise!", she said huskily, lowering herself onto him.

For Adam, reality went on vacation as Kendra filled herself with his
cock.  "Oh, shit," he moaned, as the sensations of well-lubricated
pussy sliding along his cock registered in his mind.

"Just relax and enjoy it, baby," Kendra said.  Closing her eyes, she
wallowed in the wonderful feeling of cock inside of her, even though
he wasn't nearly as large or thick as her father and grandfather.
Didn't matter, though, just as long as they loved each other.

Kendra's relative experience was no match for Adam; she could feel the
tremors running along the length of him.  "Ah, yes, baby!  Give me
your love!  Don't hold it back!"

Hold it back?  Hold what back?  Adam had no idea what she was talking
about as the feelings welled inside his body.  They were a little like
the feelings he experienced while masturbating - only a million times
more intense.

Kendra felt him swell inside, screwing her ass down onto him
frantically as the first spurts of his seed flowed into her aching
center.

"Yes, my darling!  Fill me with it!  Cream me!"

Adam could only groan in response as he continued to empty himself
into Kendra, leaving him to wonder if it would ever end.

To their mutual pleasure, Adam's spasms began to subside.  A few
moments later, his soft manhood slipped from Kendra's velvety
enclosure.  She lay across him, gently kissing away his tears.

Adam wrapped his arms around her, hugging her close.  Who would have
known making love would be so wonderful!  He laughed softly to
himself, getting Kenny's attention.

"What's so funny?"

Smiling, he looked at her.  "This isn't exactly the way I planned on
losing my virginity, here on a blanket under the stars."

"Did it matter how you lost it?  Or does who you lost it to matter?"

"The latter, of course.  I just don't know how to explain how I feel."

"Then don't.  Baby, I've got a feeling we'll have plenty of time for
you to explain it later.  Right now, I think we should either head for
the house or set up the tent."  Kendra rose looking for her discarded
clothing.

Adam rolled over and got to his knees before standing.  When he got to
his feet, the world started to rotate in the opposite direction and he
flailed his hands to balance himself.

Kendra, now dressed, was dragging the tent from the storage bin.  "You
okay?"

"Yeah, I just got up too fast."

"So sit back down, silly.  I'll have this thing up in no time."  She
grinned at him.  "Then I'll have you up in no time!"

"Again?  I barely survived the first time!"

"Yes, my darling, again.  And again.  And again!  I'll never get
enough of loving you!"

*   *   *

A mile or so away, Devon turned away from the large bay window which
overlooked the lake.  Even in the darkness, he knew the location of
Kendra's favorite spot.

Lorne looked at his son, a wry smile on his face.  "So, do you think
she had her way with him?"

Devon returned to his seat next to his mother.  "I'm sure she did, but
that's not what I'm worried about."

"What worries you, Dev?"

Devon looked into his mother's green eyes.  "Mom, what happens when he
finds out?  He will, eventually, you know.  Kendra is as open and
honest as the day is long.  We've taught her not to deceive or mislead
the people she loves - and the girl had love written all over her face
for this boy."

Etienne went to Devon's side as well.  "Devon, I think you're worried
about nothing."

"Aunt Eti, I hope you're right."


Part V, Chapter Nine

Thoughts from Kendra

When I look at my family, I often wind up shaking my head at the irony
of it.  First, there's my grandfather, Lorne.  So calm and cerebral as
the patriarch of the family!  If there's a problem, he usually has a
solution for it.  But he won't solve the problem, leaving it up to the
individual to get it squared away.

Then there's his daughter and my grandmother, Etienne.  Had it not
been for them, I wouldn't be here today!  Grandmom Eti is so much like
her father, you'd think they were husband and wife.  That's how well
they compliment each other.

Oh, did I mention that they're both very good in bed?

Okay.  So, there's Lorne and Etienne, who gave birth to my mother,
Eleanor, who is named after Etienne's mother.  Stay with me, 'cause
this gets a little complicated!  Etienne had a friend, Kymber, who was
also an occasional lover to her and Granddad.  From what I've been
told, they all got together at some party where some pretty wild
things happened.  Not too long afterwards, Kymber came to live with
them after Kymber's father died.  That was about the same time my
mother was conceived.  After my mom was born, Kymber married my
grandfather and they gave birth to my father, Devon.  Devon and Ellie
do their thing and, voila!  Here I am!

Whew!  Trying to figure out who is related to whom and how can give
you a headache!  Sometime, I think of it as a math problem:

Lorne + Etienne = Eleanor
Lorne + Kymber = Devon
Eleanor + Devon = Me!

I know what society thinks about incest and, frankly, I don't see
their point at all.  When others think about it, all they see is the
sexual aspect of it and they always get it wrong.  If someone were to
ask me if I'd been abused or molested as a child, I would laugh at
them and tell them no.  Which is the truth.  I've never known anything
but love and affection my entire life.  As you can imagine, however,
my family and I have a rather different definition of being loved.

I've grown up doing the three-L thing taught to me by my parents and
other family members: Live, Learn, and Love.  And it all makes sense.
What girl could ask for more?

Then I met Adam.  At first, I had no problem sharing my love with him
because it just came naturally to me.  My parents were a little bummed
out about it, of course, because they had no way of knowing if Adam
could be trusted with our little secret - but they left it up for me
to decide.

So, I've got a fiance‚ now and things couldn't be better.  If you're
thinking having Adam in my life changed things where my family is
concerned, you couldn't be any more wrong.  I love Adam very much;
he's absolutely wonderful.  But I also have great love for my family
and have no problem at all showing them.

I remember the time I went over to visit my grandparents and got into
it with Grandmom Kymber.  Wow!  I thought I had a lot of love to
share!  Kymber taught me a few things I'll never forget!

My point is when I need loving or need to show love, I know I can go
to any of them and express myself fully.

Adam doesn't know about any of this, though.  I'm a little hesitant to
bring it up, even though I suspect he has some questions he'd love to
ask.  For instance, he got to see all of us together for the first
time last year; I could see him looking at everyone with a funny look
on his face, noticing the resemblance we all bear with each other.
Afterwards, I could tell he was dying to say something about it - I
almost told him and thought better of it.

It's not a question of whether I trust him or not; he is the man I
will spend the rest of my life with, the one I will bear many children
for.  However, as you might expect, this will be one hell of a shock
to him, one which could cause me to lose him forever.  Since we're
planning on getting married in a couple of months, losing him now
wouldn't be the smartest thing to do.  I suppose I'll just have to
worry about it when the time comes.


Part V, Chapter Ten

Even a week before the wedding, Adam was discovering just how deep the
river Kendra ran.  Witty and charming, intelligent and thoughtful -
the epitome of a classic woman.  Get her in a situation where love was
the order of the day and watch out!  Sophisticated woman turned into
an unsatiable, exciting she-devil!

Adam had to admit a bit of disappointment upon finding out someone had
her before he did, realizing it was a foolish fantasy.  No way a woman
as beautiful - and as hot - as Kenny goes untouched for very long.
The manner in which she relieved him of his virginity by the lake was
intense and a little frightening at first; however, as he became more
accustomed to her, his fear of Kendra's sexual intensity subsided.

Well, almost, anyway.  Adam shivered as his intended buried his cock
inside her body once again, grinning at him in that evil way of hers
which told him Kendra was very horny today.  Pleasure flowed through
him like a current, ebbing and flowing at times, but always constant.

The last eighteen months had been quite an education for Adam.  Subtly
and slowly, Kendra had been changing his entire outlook on life.  Like
now, for example.  They had just returned to Kendra's place, going to
her room to get the last minute details together.  One moment they
were talking about possible honeymoon locations, the next, Kendra had
his cock out, gotten it hard and in her before he'd realized what had
happened.

Now, after getting an earful of lusty curses and having his lower half
drenched with girl-juice, Adam was spurting inside her, his hips
thrusting strongly against her unyielding tightness.

"Ooooh, baby!  That was just what I needed!"  Kendra dismounted
slowly, listening to the wet, sloppy sounds created by their parting.

"Damn, Kenny!  Don't you ever get enough?" Adam asked as her looked at
his sweat-drenched shirt.

"Can you ever get enough love?  Better yet, would you ever get enough
of being loved by me?"

"I suppose not."

"There you go, then!  Now, where were we?"

Adam sat on the edge of the bed, shaking his head in awe at this
wonderful creature.  Hot and lusty one moment, cool and business-like
the next.

For the next couple of hours, Kendra and Adam went over their wedding
plans.  Actually, confirming all the plans would have only taken 30
minutes or so; you can guess what they spent the rest of their time
doing, can't you?

Once again, Adam found himself drenched in perspiration and
girl-stuff.  Kendra, as was her habit when completely satisfied, had
passed out next to him, sleeping peacefully.  Good thing, too; Adam
knew he'd be unable to continue.

That passing out business really bothered Adam until Kendra had
explained it to him.  In fact, Adam had learned just how much Kenny
knew about making love, all the while knowing she knew more than she
was telling.

He shivered.  If this was only the tip of the iceberg...

Reaching over, he stroked her smooth skin, feeling so much love for
her.  The future looked bright and clear.  Well, almost.  There was
one thing Kendra had insisted on which didn't make sense to him: After
the wedding and honeymoon (compliments of her grandparents), she had
insisted they live with her parents.  Adam had argued eloquently as to
why they should have their own place; however, Kendra promptly
announced there would be no wedding without his agreeing to her terms.
After more discussion, Adam caved in to Kenny's 'demands'.

The following day, Kendra had announced to her parents the "good
news."  Adam had expected a major argument from Devon and Ellie (they
told him that Mr. and Mrs.  Williams lived on the other side of the
lake, thank you very much) and was shocked at their quiet acceptance.

Hell, Mrs., uh, Ellie had actually smiled!

Again, Adam shivered; there was something vaguely familiar about that
smile, something he couldn't quite put his finger on.

"Hi, lover!"

Adam turned at the sound of his beloved's voice, smiling.  "'Bout time
you woke up!  How are you feeling?"

"Fantastic!  Lovely!  Hungry!"

Adam's heart skipped a beat - for a moment, he thought she was going
to say "horny!"

"Glad to hear it.  You wanna go out?"

"Nope!  Let's hit the kitchen!"

As Kendra bounded off the bed and into the bathroom, Adam shook his
head: Where did she get all this energy?  Three minutes later, Kenny
reappeared wearing a green and gold embroidered kimono; in her hands
was a red, gold and royal purple kimono.

"Here," she said tossing him the silk garment.  "Go clean up and slip
into that; I'll toss your clothes in the washer while we eat."

*   *   *

Minutes later, the kitchen was awash with the fragrance of broiled
steak; potatoes were baking in the oven and the salad had just been
completed.  Adam crunched away happily while watching Kendra eat.

"My God," he thought.  "She even eats with the same gusto she has for
sex!"  The thought struck him hard - why was it he never noticed it
before?  As he contemplated this latest revelation, his fork dropped
from his limp fingers onto the floor.

"Clumsy," said Kendra, attacking her salad.

Adam smiled and bent to pick up the fork, getting a great view of her
treasures hidden away under the folds of silk.

"Adam?"

The groom-to-be ended his perusal of Kendra's gifts, picking up the
fork and placing it onto the table.  Sitting up, he found Kendra
looking at him with a fierce intensity, mixed with... sadness?

"What is it, hon?"

"There's something we need to talk about before we get married."

"Can't it wait until after we get married?"

"I would prefer not to, if it's all the same to you."

Adam frowned - what in the hell was this about?  Giving a mental
shrug, he said, "Whatever makes you happy, Kenny."  As he shifted in
his seat, he added, "Although, I can't imagine what you want to talk
about that's so important it can't wait."

"There are a few things about me you should know."  Kendra studied
Adam intently, searching for any signs of disinterest.  Finding none,
she continued.

"You know I love you very much, don't you?"

If this was any other woman, Adam knew he would have simply humored
her; however, he knew Kendra wasn't a woman to be patronized in any
way.

"Yes, darling; you tell me - and show me - every chance you get."

"If there was something, say, unusual about me, would it change the
way you feel about me?"

"Let's see: You're incredibly bright, absolutely beautiful and hornier
than ten women.  What could possibly be unusual about you?"

Kendra smiled, taking some of the edge off her current mood - just as
Adam planned.

"Come on; I'm trying to be serious."

"And you think I wasn't?"

Kendra's scathing remark was cut short by the sound of the front door
opening.

"Kenny?  We're home!"

"In here, Dad."  Kendra felt a moment of frustration at her parent's
unintentional interruption.  Perhaps it was for the better.

Devon and Ellie walked into the kitchen, taking in the view of the
soon-to-be married couple in their resplendent kimonos.

"Did we interrupt anything?" asked Ellie, taking a seat at Adam's
right; Devon sat on his left.

"We were just talking," Adam answered, feeling suddenly surrounded.

"Oh; I see.  By the way, Kenny - your grandmother says "hi."

"How are they doing?"

"Everyone's feeling better; nothing a little rest can't cure."

"Were they sick?" asked Adam, his concern genuine.

"Exhausted - they were up all night."

"Doing what?"

"I'm not sure, Adam; they won't tell me anything other than they had
some fun."  Changing the subject, Devon said, "Are you ready for the
big day?"

"About as ready as I'll ever be!"

"How about you, Kenny?" Ellie asked.

"You know me, Mom; I'm good to go!"

Just as Adam was about to speak, he was interrupted by the dryer's
buzzer.

Ellie and Devon looked toward the laundry room.  "You have something
in the dryer, Kenny?"

"Just Adam's clothes - they got a little messy."

As Adam blushed, Devon and Ellie exchanged a knowing glance,
furthering Adam's embarrassment.  One of the things he learned about
Kendra which bothered him was her willingness to discuss their sexual
activities with her parents.  Even more surprising was their lack of
reaction, as if such behavior was expected and encouraged!

Adam stood.  "Yes.  Well, I guess I should get dressed and be on my
way."

"Don't rush off on our account," said Ellie, smiling sweetly.

"No, really - I have to get going.  I've still got a million things to
do before the wedding."  Why was this woman smiling at him like that?
Didn't she know the effect it was having on him?

"Okay, if you insist."

Adam went over to Kendra, kissing her.  "See you Saturday - don't be
late!"

"Bye!  You just remember where the church is, okay?"

Adam flashed a smile in her direction before disappearing.  A few
minutes later, Kendra heard the door closing and his car starting up.
Turning to her parents, she fixed them with a chilly stare.

"You two have a knack of showing up at the wrong time."

"Huh?  What did we do?"  Devon was incredulous.

"I was about to tell him about the family when you walked in."

It was as if the air stopped moving in the room as Devon and Ellie
realized the implication of her announcement.

"Kenny," her mother began.  "Do you really think Adam is ready to hear
this?"

"Mom, I'm going to have to tell him one of these days!  Why not now?"

Devon looked at both women before speaking.  "Honey, perhaps telling
him now wouldn't be a good idea.  Give your marriage some time to
settle in first; enjoy each other's love.  Maybe after a year or so,
he'll be ready to deal with it."

"You think so?"

"All you can do is hope for the best, dear."

*   *   *

On Saturday, Kendra Etienne Williams became Mrs.  Adam Ryan Harrison.
The newlyweds posed for pictures after the ceremony and, with rice and
well wishes flowing, departed the reception for their honeymoon.

During the flight, Adam stole looks at his bride, noticing the slight
puffiness under her eyes.  Come to think of it, Kenny did appear to be
tired when he first saw her standing at the altar, but assumed it was
caused by late night preparations.

Adam was closer to the truth than he realized.  For Kendra, it had
been a very late night and, as far as preparations were concerned, you
can use your imagination.

Kendra sat next to her husband, alternating looks out the tiny window
and the stunning ring set on her left hand.  She was still tired from
Friday evening's family gathering - what a night!  Still, when they
arrived at their destination, she would be more than ready to handle
the consummation of her marriage.

Adam's voice cut through her musings.

"Honey, is everything okay?"

"Just fine, love.  How are things with you?"

"I'm still having trouble believing we're married.  I know it's real,
but..."  Adam stared pointedly at his wedding ring.

Kendra smiled.  "It's a lot more real than you believe, darling."

Adam blinked at her cryptic response.  "It is?"

"Of course!  Just think of the future we'll have, the things we'll do
together.  The love we'll share!"

The aircraft banked hard to the left coming up on its final approach.
Minutes later, they were embroiled in the usual hassles of deplaning
and elbowing their way through the crowded terminal to reclaim their
luggage.  After a little trouble with the rental car, they were
tooling along the main highway - Adam driving, Kendra acting as
navigator.

Two wrong turns later, the newlyweds pulled up at the entrance of the
bungalow rented for their use.  Adam fumbled with the key for a moment
before succeeding in unlocking and opening the door.  Turning to
Kendra, he opened his arms.

"Well, Mrs.  Harrison!  May I have the honor of carrying you across
the threshold?"

"You may, kind sir!"

Kendra allowed herself to be picked up and carried through the door.
Once inside, Adam placed her gently on the bed.

"And now, my love, shall we, ah, get to the business?"

"Ooh, by all means, you brute!"

Adam lowered his mouth to Kendra's parted lips, ready to lose himself
in their tenderness when she tapped him on the shoulder.

"Adam?"

"Yes?"

"You forgot something."

Just a little irritated at the disruption, Adam asked, "What did I
forget?"

"The door.  It's still sitting open."

"Oh.  Just a moment - don't go anywhere!"

Adam jumped up to deal with the offending portal while Kendra made
herself comfortable.  Seconds later, he rejoined her.

"There!  Now, where were we?"

"Right about here, lover," came the husky reply as Kendra wrapped
herself in man-flesh, loving the feel of his body against hers, hot
and, oh yeah, very hard!

Their bodies ground together hotly as each tore at the other's
clothing until only bits and pieces remained.  Within seconds, the
room was filled with the enticing sounds of lovemaking.

After minutes of kissing and biting every exposed inch of flesh on his
body, Kendra fixed her husband with a lusty, feral look.

"Enough of the dumb shit," she growled.  "I want cock and I want it
now!!"

Adam knew better than to keep her waiting.  Moving between her
outstretched legs, he drove into her wetness, feeling the moist, hot
heat of her center clutching him, drawing him deeper inside.

"Ah, yes!  Fuck my hole, baby!  Nail my hot ass!"

Through the haze of lust, Adam managed a smile: He just loved it when
Kendra pulled out all the stops.  With all the force he could muster,
Adam plowed into Kendra's orifice, delighting in the slapping sounds
their bodies made with each thrust.

"Is this what you want, bitch?  Is it?  I'm gonna give it to you
good!"

"Oh, yeah, lover!  Talk that nasty shit to me!"

Between the incredible, sweet slickness surrounding him and the lusty
curses flowing from Kendra's mouth, Adam knew it wouldn't be long
before he spilled his love.

Kendra more than enjoyed his efforts, too, loving the way their bodies
fit together.  She was hot and getting hotter as her fingers dug into
his back.  An orgasmic spike ripped through her, teasing her senses
with the promise of more to come.

Adam was close to climax.  He shifted his position, hooking Kendra's
legs into the crook of his elbows before using his legs to lean
forward.  The results were exhilarating as Kendra was practically
folded in half, giving Adam the right angle to plunge deeper.

"Oh yes!  Oh yes!  Fuck me, you bastard, oh you son of a bitch!  Hurt
me, damn it!  Tear my pussy apart!"  Kendra's lust was out of control;
she wanted to meet his thrusts with her own but this position didn't
allow it.  She was trapped, helpless and completely at his mercy -
just as she liked it.

"Here!" came Adam's savage reply.  "Take my cock!  I'm gonna cream
your sweet pussy, gonna do it, gonna..."  The sudden onrush of
ejaculation caught up with Adam, cutting off any further speech, as
his cock swelled inside her.  Just as it seemed his turgid flesh would
explode, the first pearly spurts splattered inside Kendra, each pulse
spreading more of his love inside her.

"Ah, shit!  Shit!" Adam's passionate cries echoed through the room as
the world continued to dissolve around him.

"More, damn it!  Give me more!"  Kendra's body convulsed with the
force of her own final climax.  Wrapping her legs into his arms
tighter, she drew Adam deeper into her velvet embrace, clamping her
vaginal muscles onto his spurting shaft as tightly as possible."

With a groan, Adam collapsed onto his wife, unable to continue, his
cock continuing to tremble with the effort to fill her body with
semen.  Exhausted, he released his hold on Kendra's legs.  He smiled
as Kendra reached up to stroke his face, while the other massaged his
chest.

"Mmm, that was great," he said.

"And the night is young, darling - we're just getting started!"

Adam opened his eyes, looking at the hand stroking his face.  And sat
straight up, capturing her left hand.  Turning his head, Adam look at
Kendra's wrist.

Her bare wrist.  The one without the bracelet.

"Kendra!"

Kendra followed her husband's gaze and smiled.  "Is there a problem,
love?"

"Your bracelet!  You took it off!"  Adam was about as close to a full
panic as he could ever remember.

"Yeah?"  Kendra looked at her wrist then back to Adam.  "What about
it?"

"We just, well, I, uh..."  Clearly at a loss for words, Adam decided
to be quiet.

"We have to start our own family, dearest.  Can't do that wearing the
bracelet, now can we?"

"But, why?"

Kendra moved to lay alongside him, running her hands along his smooth
chest and watching his nipples harden.

"It'll all be clear to you soon enough, my love.  I'll explain
everything to you in good time.  Until, then, I need you to fill me
with all the love you can."  Kendra lowered her lips to an erect
nipple, sucking on it.

"Uh, shouldn't we discuss this some more," he asked, squirming under
her touch.

"We are discussing it, love."  Kendra allowed her tongue to trail down
his chest and stomach, lingering at his navel for only a moment before
reaching her true goal - the head of his penis.  Kendra felt him
shiver at the wet touch as her mouth closed around the plum-shaped
glans.

"Oh, fuck," Adam hissed as more of his shaft found its way into her
mouth.

Kendra moaned low in her throat as Adam grew within her mouth,
exulting in the pungent taste of their recently spent juices.
Greedily, she ran her mouth and tongue along the rising thickness of
him.

All Adam could do was lay there as Kendra's passion continued to
consume her in its fiery depths, purifying her soul.  He could feel
her moaning in delight as his pulsing maleness filled her throat and
her hands tortured his nipples. 

Kendra continued to assault his shaft with a terrible hunger, burying
her nose in his curly pubic hairs time and time again.  She felt his
hands close around her face and, for an instant, she became angry:
How dare he interrupt her pleasure!  The price of such an "insult"?
Holding him inside the steamy prison of her mouth, Kendra slipped a
finger inside to join her tongue, coating it with saliva.  Withdrawing
her finger, she immediately and accurately plunged the slick digit
into his puckered asshole as deep as she could.

Adam's body tensed at the finger probed his depths, the pain of its
sudden entrance causing his entire body to arch, shoving more cock
into her mouth.

"Baby, no..." he pleaded as the pain quickly turned to pleasure.  He
thrust against the finger, forcing it deeper into his nether region,
bringing closer to an orgasm which promised to top anything he'd ever
experienced before.

Kenny had other ideas, however, feeling the tiny tremors signaling his
pending release.

"Oh, no you don't.  I have a better place for you to deposit this in!"
Kendra removed her finger from his ass so fast it made a loud, popping
sound.  Freeing his cock from her mouth, Kendra quickly mounted Adam,
impaling herself on him.  Rising slightly, she looked into his
feverish eyes before slamming her body downward onto his, their pubic
bones coming together hard.

"Give me what I need, Adam.  Come on, baby!  I need your stuff so bad!
Fill me.  Plant the seeds of our future!"

With a mighty heave, Adam unwillingly complied with her desire as he
began to flow into her waiting sheath.  Incredible, undeniable
pleasure tore through him as Kendra rode him hard, grinding onto his
shaft without mercy.

"Yes!  God damn it!  Keep it coming baby, oh, it feels so hot, so
good, so nice!"  Kendra was beyond reason as she milked him for every
precious drop.  A pulse, followed by a spurt, then another; her own
climax was threatening to shove her kicking and screaming over the
edge.

Adam looked at the wild woman astride him through slitted eyes as
Kendra rose until only the head remained inside her before slamming
onto him with such force the entire bed rocked and groaned in protest.
Faster and harder, Kendra rode Adam right over the brink, free-falling
into an orgasm which brought along the darkness for company.

"YES!!" she screamed going completely limp on top of him, her
unconscious body quivering with orgasm after orgasm.  Adam, with tears
in his eyes, held Kendra tightly as the intense feelings continued to
devastate her until, finally, the quaking form grew still and quiet.

Exhausted beyond anything he'd ever known, to the point that he
couldn't move.  Adam could feel his eyes closing on their own accord.
As sleep claimed him, he couldn't help entertaining one prominent
thought:

What have I gotten myself into?


Part V, Chapter Eleven

Adam felt like he was on trial.  Before him sat the entire Williams
clan.  Seated on the sofa, Lorne was flanked by Etienne on one side,
Kymber on the other.  To Eti's right, sitting on the sofa's arm was
his mother-in-law, Ellie, while to Kymber's left sat his
father-in-law, Devon.  Seated on the floor between in front of Lorne
was his wife.

Wife.  His.  Adam wasn't sure what disturbed him more, dealing with
the idea of being married or the family sitting and watching him
intently.  The silence was close to unbearable as Adam squirmed
uncomfortably in his seat, wishing someone would say something.
Anything.  Unable to take much more, Adam spoke.

"Would someone like to tell me what this is all about?"

Lorne looked at the assembled family members before looking down at
Kendra, who had turned to meet his eyes.  Clearing his throat, he
answered the anxious young man.

"There's something you need to know, something Kenny was going to tell
you some months ago.  The time's come for you to understand a few
things."

"I don't understand," came Adam's puzzled reply.  He racked his brain
trying to remember, what?

"Son," Devon said, "do you remember a couple of days before the
wedding?  You and Kenny were at the kitchen table..."

Awareness lit Adam's face like a spotlight as he remembered the night
in question.  "Yes, I remember that night."

Ellie's quiet voice piped in.  "There was something she wanted to tell
you about herself, but I believe you said it could wait until after
the wedding."

Suddenly nervous as the full memory return with sparkling clarity,
Adam felt the room's temperature increase along with the tension.

"I remember saying that, yes."

Kymber fixed the young man with an icy, emerald stare before saying,
"The time has now come for you to hear what she has to say."

Shaken but not cowed, Adam returned her look with one of his own.  "If
this is the case, why are you all here?  Surely, this is something we
can discuss between the two of us privately."

Kendra, silent throughout these exchanges, said, "What I have to tell
you concerns them as well.  Besides, we have no secrets between us."

"Okay, let's hear it," he said, steeling himself for... what?  What
was so important the whole family had to be present to hear it?

Kendra got to her knees and, child-like, crawled over to where her
husband sat.  Taking his hands in hers, she spoke quietly.

"What I'm about to tell you will probably have a major impact on our
marriage.  You have to know this and, most of all, we hope you
understand it.  It'll be hard for you to hear this - I know how black
and white your mind can be."  She smiled up at him.  "But, it's for
the better and I ask you to believe and trust me."

Adam frowned, more confused than ever, if that was possible.  "Honey,
whatever it is, I don't think it's so bad it will hurt our love."

"I hope not," intoned Lorne.  "It would be a shame."

Nods from the other family members increased Adam anxiety levels.
What the fuck was going on here?

Kendra tugged on his hands to get his attention.  "Adam, you know I
love you very much," she began.  "You also know I would never do
anything to hurt you."

Adam nodded; this much was true.

Seeing his agreement, Kendra continued.  "You also know how much I
love my family."

Another nod; where was all this going?

"Wrong, darling.  You really have no idea how much I really love
them."  Standing, Kendra stretched for a moment before walking over to
her father, lovingly stroking his strong, dark face.  Turning to face
her husband, she continued.

"There is nothing in the world I wouldn't do for any of them.
Nothing.  Whatever I have is theirs and they've given me so much."

"I understand the devotion you show them.  I just don't understand..."

"Shhh.  Please, let me finish.  It's time for me to introduce you to
my family and I need your undivided attention."

Introduce her family?  A feeling of dread began to creep into Adam.

"Adam, this is my father, Devon.  Over there, is my mother, Eleanor."

"I know this - will you get to the point?"

"Adam..." Lorne's stern voice cut through Adam's frustration like a
laser.  "Let her finish; then you can say what you want."

"Yes, sir.  My apologies."

"This is my grandfather, Lorne, and my grandmother, Kymber.  On the
other side of my grandfather, is his daughter, Etienne."

"So?  Kenny, I already know these people!"

"Ah, yes.  But this is what you don't know."  Taking a deep breath,
Kendra put her future and the futures of the family out on a limb.

"I'd like for you to meet my father's sister."

Looking around, Adam said, "Okay.  Where is she?"

"Right here, Adam," answered Ellie with a wave, a smile crossing her
features.

"Adam," spoke Devon, "Please meet my mother, Kymber and my father,
Lorne."

"And," Ellie finished, "I'd like you to meet my mother, Etienne and my
father, Lorne.  You already know my daughter, Kendra and my brother,
Devon."

For a moment, Adam sat quietly, not understanding.  Suddenly, their
words stuck him like a runaway truck.  He could feel the blood
draining from his head, leaving him lightheaded and trembling.

"You mean... oh, my God!"  Adam's tone of voice clearly said he didn't
believe what he was hearing.  Shock and surprise sent Adam's mind
reeling as the implication made itself at home within his very soul.
He stood on shaky legs, holding onto the back of the chair to support
himself.

Kendra looked back at her family, worry written across her lovely
features, all the while thinking this may have not been a good idea.

Lorne sensed her worry, taking her hand and guiding her to sit on his
lap.  "Give him a moment, Kenny.  He's got a lot to think about."

Horror and disgust flowed through Adam like some dark, viscous fluid.
He felt so sick he wanted to vomit right on the spot.  Swallowing back
the bitter bile, Adam found he could speak.

"I don't believe it!  Kenny, tell me this is some sort of sick joke!"

From her perch on Lorne's lap, Kendra's quiet voice filled the room.
"It's no joke, Adam.  You've heard the saying 'the family that loves
together stays together?'  Well, we love together in every way
imaginable."

Nightmarish visions of every kind filled Adam's head as the truth of
Kendra's words settled in.  Dumbfounded, he could only ask one
question.

"For the love of God, why?"

"For love," answered Lorne, hugging Kendra tightly.  "We have all
learned the best way to experience true love and happiness was to know
it in our home."

Adam dropped to a kneeling position as if pole-axed.  His mind was
threatening to shut down from the sheer overload being placed upon it.

"You lied to me," he said to Kendra weakly, feeling the need to say
something.

"No, I never lied to you about anything, Adam.  I just didn't tell you
certain things - it's not the same as lying."

Adam looked up at the calm, confident voice.  "How can you sit there
all cool and collected?  Don't you know what this is doing to me?"

"Yes, I do, my love.  I told you it would be hard for you to hear, let
alone understand."

"You're damned right I don't understand it!  What kind of sick people
are you?"

Devon shook his head.  "We're not sick, Adam.  We are very much in
love with each other.  We believe and trust in each other.  Just as we
believe and trust in you."

Adam's head snapped up, the angry glint in his eyes catching Devon in
its venomous grip.  "What's stopping me from going to the authorities?
I should turn the lot of you over to the police!"

Etienne looked at Adam with a mixture of love and sadness.  "You won't
do that, dear."

"Oh, no?  Watch me."  Having decided a course of action, Adam stood,
crossed the room to the telephone and picked up the receiver.  The
eery, warbling sound of the dial tone sounded louder than it should as
each member of the family watched Adam with unnerving calm.

"I'll do it, I swear!" he vowed.

Lorne's calm, steady voice easily crossed the room.  "Do what you feel
you have to, son."

"Yes, son," said Ellie, "if you feel you must do this, then by all
means follow your heart."

Tears flowed down Adam's cheeks, creating dark circles upon the fabric
of his shirt.  "This is all wrong - it must be stopped!"

Kymber said, "Stopped?  Adam, you can't stop love, no matter how hard
you try."

Devon said, "There's something you should consider before you make
that call."

Adam's angry reply sound like a gunshot in the spacious room.  "What?
That you're all sick freaks?"

Ellie frowned, as did Kendra.

Lorne said, "Who's going to believe you, Adam?  What are you going to
tell them and, better yet, how to you plan on proving it?"

Adam's finger had pressed the first number which would summon the
police when the truth of Lorne's words hit him.  What, indeed?
Lowering the phone for an instant, he looked back at the family as if
they were aliens.

"I have to do something!  Kenny, what should I do?"

"Come to me, my husband," she called, extending her hand.  "There's
two things you can do.  You can either reveal our secret to the world
or, accept and embrace the love we have for each other.  And for you."

The staccato beeping of the phone invaded the ensuing silence as Adam
surveyed his options.  He looked at each in turn, taking note of the
calm way they were handling his threat.  No fear could be seen, no
regrets or apologies.  Just love.

The receiver clunked onto the tabletop before coming to rest dangling
from its cord.  Adam's eyes were fixed on the outstretched hand of his
wife, his true love.  Woodenly, he crossed the room, taking her hand
in his.  Tears cascaded unashamedly along the contours of his face,
forming tiny salty droplets which dripped onto his shirt.

"I don't know what to do, Kenny.  I love you with all my heart.  I
don't know if I can live knowing this!"  Adam wept openly, absently
noting several pairs of hand touching him, soothing his pain and
anguish.

"Believe me, darling; I know how you must be feeling.  You have to
believe this is the best for all of us.  Look around you!  Do you see
anything wrong with any of us?  The only difference between my family
and yours is we're a lot closer with each other."

Adam allowed his head to lifted while a hand - he didn't know whose -
dried his tears.  "You've all slept with each other."  More statement
than question.

"Yes," answered Etienne.  "You can't imagine the joy of having someone
making love to you who truly cares about you.  This isn't about just
sex, Adam; any of us can get sex anywhere.  This is about loving and
being loved."

"Aren't you ashamed?"

"Shame?  What's that?" asked Kymber.  "Like you, I was brought into
the family, only I got to see it firsthand.  Even then, I knew there
was no more beautiful way to express love."

"Adam," began Devon, "there's no shame in being in love like this.
We've eliminated shame and deception from our lives.  There isn't one
person in this room I wouldn't trust my soul to, no questions asked."

"But, how can you make love to you own sister!  Don't you know how
wrong it is?"

"Says who?" asked Ellie.  "The Bible?  The government?"

Adam cast a defiant look at his mother-in-law.  "It's against the
law."

Lorne laughed, as did Kendra and Kymber.

"Why are you laughing?  There's nothing funny about this?"

"It's not against the law to love your family, Adam."  Lorne looked
the younger man in the eye and said, "Besides, whose going to tell me
the best way to keep my family happy?  The mayor?  The governor?
Reverend Jackson at the church?  I don't think so."

"Why not?"

"Only I know what it takes to make my family happy.  As father and
husband, it's my solemn goal in life to make them as happy as
possible."

"Even fucking them?"  Adam's voice dripped venom.

"Yes, even that," said Eti, looking at her father with undisguised
fondness.

"And I suppose you go along with all of this?"  The barbed question
was aimed directly at Kendra.

"Of course I do; why do you think I'm so good at loving you?  I told
you I had good teachers."

Quiet sobs wracked Adam as all of the truth made a nest in his heart
and soul.  That didn't stop him from asking, "What about me?  If you
have them, why do you need me?"

"Because I love you, silly.  From the very first day, I knew you were
the one for me."

"That still doesn't explain why."

Etienne answered, moving to sit next to the stricken young man.  She
ran a hand along the tear-streaked face before her.  "The why of it is
easy, Adam.  Love has no power if it isn't shared.  That's what
spreads the happiness from one to the other."

"I still don't understand."  Adam trembled as Etienne continued to run
her fingers against his skin, finding the sensation strangely
comforting.

Kymber's soft voice offered an explanation.  "From the time you're
born, you get introduced to love.  Truly, it is because of love that
you were born.  Your parents show their love for you in many ways.
They feed you, clothe you, and keep you safe from harm.  When they
want to show you how much they care, didn't you get lots of hugs and
kisses?"

"Yeah, I suppose so."

"Even when they were angry, you knew they loved you," Devon said.

"I would only realize it after I thought about it later."

"Your parents," Lorne added, "taught you most of what you know,
prepared you to face the world.  But, tell me; when was the last time
your mother or father hugged you?"

"The day of the wedding," Adam answered, not getting the point.

"What was different about it?  Did it seem a little too impersonal?"

Now that Lorne had mentioned it, his parents did seem a little
distant.

Lorne could see he had Adam's attention.  "Like your sister, Andrea, I
believe.  When did you notice your relationship with her changed?"
I'll bet your relationship with her was at its peak; you did
everything together, even bathe."

Etienne: "Then, one day, you were told you couldn't bathe with your
sister any more.  Did it make sense to you?"

"No," Adam admitted.  "It didn't.  They just said we were getting too
big to take baths together."

"And," added Devon, "from that day on, your relationship with Andrea
hasn't quite been the same, has it?"

"No, no it hasn't.  We rarely speak these days."

"She feels like you no longer love her, doesn't she?", asked Kymber,
stroking Adam's curly hair.

"Yes!  How did you know?"

Lorne's gentle laughter filled the room.  "It's easy, son.  Your
parents spent a lot of time teaching you to share your feelings with
them and Andrea.  As things progress and your feelings and, perhaps
theirs grew stronger, they saw too much love and affection could lead
to lovemaking."

All of this was beginning to make sense to Adam, adjusting his head so
Eti could have better access to his ear.

"So, you're saying they taught me to love and care for my family then
decided to stop because they were afraid things would go too far."

"Exactly."  Kendra said, getting up to stand next to her father.

Kymber took her place, holding his hands.  "When you stop sharing
love, it dies, leaving you to find it elsewhere."

Adam looked confused.  "But, Kendra married me!  Obviously, there's
nothing wrong with the love she has for you.  How do you explain
that?"  Was it getting warmer in here?

"When love is strong, it lives.  It grows stronger as the love is
shared with others.  Simple."

Adam looked toward Kymber as she spoke.  Were her eyes always that
green?  Funny, he'd never noticed it before...

Lorne looked up at Devon and nodded.  Slowly, he removed himself from
the tangle of bodies at his feet, going to stand next to his son.

"Go to him, daughter," Devon said as he handed her off.  "He needs you
now more than ever.  Show him love."

"Thanks for helping me with this; I couldn't have done it without
you."

Lorne gave a loving look at his granddaughter.  "What's family for,
honey?"

Turning, Kendra looked down at her husband.  Adam was lost in thought,
not even noticing the circle of women around him.  With a smile, she
joined them.


Part V, Chapter Twelve

Kendra took a spot directly in front of Adam.  He looked so lost, so
vulnerable.  Taking his face in her hands, she called softly to him.

"Adam?  We love you very much.  I'm sorry if we caused you any pain,
but it had to be brought out into the light.  I feel so much better
now."

Adam looked first at Kendra then to Eti, Ellie, and Kymber in turn.
In the eyes of each woman, he found no hate or dislike.  Only love.
And, something else...

"I'm sorry I behaved so badly; this is all sudden and different."

Kymber turned Adam's head and kissed him gently.  "Don't worry, Adam,
take time to let it all sink in."

Adam's blood, which been a chunk of ice an hour earlier, thawed
quickly at the contact.  Looking into her eyes, he reasoned this
really wasn't as bad as it sounded.

"Adam."

Adam turned, finding himself looking into Eti's hazel eyes.  "We all
love you dearly."  Leaning forward, Etienne kissed him.

As did Ellie.  True to her devilish nature, Ellie let her tongue slide
between his lips.

With Kendra, the circle became complete as she pulled Adam to her,
locking their lips together with fierce passion.

Adam's head was swimming dizzily, attempting to figure out what was
happening to him.  His body knew, though, as he was also very much
aware of the throbbing erection making a tent in his pants.

"Adam, love," Kendra said after breaking the kiss.  "It's time for you
to take your place in the family.  No one is going to force anything
on you; it must be accepted on your own."

That said, Kendra sat back on her haunches to wait for Adam's
decision.  She looked toward the other three women waiting with her,
taking note of Eti's calmness, Kymber's twinkling eyes, and her
mother's outright look of anticipation.

Adam, too, had noticed those looks.  Turning, he looked for Lorne and
Devon, hoping to gain some support from them - only to discover them
gone.  A troubled sigh whispered from his lips as Adam pondered how to
respond.  There was no doubt in the young man's mind about his love
for Kendra; now he was faced with extending that love to his
mother-in-law and the other women of the family.

Glancing down at his hands, he recalled something Kendra told him one
night after a steamy session of making love, something about love
being the only true answer to one's happiness.  At the time, a
lifetime ago, it didn't make any sense so Adam had pretty much
dismissed the cryptic remark.

Adam smile wryly as he realized the meaning of Kendra's words that
night.

"Might I be allowed to ask a question?"

"Go ahead, honey," Kendra answered.  "What do you wish to know?"

"Must I be a part of this?  I mean, this goes against everything I've
ever learned."

Etienne answered him.  "Being loved goes against your teachings?
You've been loved by your parents, haven't you?"

Adam rolled his eyes in exasperation.  "Yes, but they would have never
dreamed about something like this!"

Kymber spoke up, green eyes flashing.  "True enough.  You don't seem
to have a problem loving Kendra, do you?  She doesn't seem to mind
sharing her love with you!"

"Of course not!"

"Adam," Ellie said, "I'm going to be a bit more blunt than my mother
and grandmother.  You look me in the eyes and tell me you haven't
wanted to take me to bed.  Come on, admit it!  I have no problem
telling you I'd jump your bones in a minute!"

"Why?"

"Because you love my daughter and I love you.  And, shit, you're a
stud to boot!"  A spattering of laughter bubbled up from the assembled
women at this.

"All we're saying, darling," said Kendra, "is that we all love you.
All of us want to show our love for you and, yes, want to be loved by
you in return.  Is that so terrible a thing for a person to want?"

Adam could feel himself weakening under the combined logical assault
as he answered his wife.  "No, it isn't.  But what if someone gets
jealous?"

For a moment, the four women looked at each other before becoming
suddenly hysterical with laughter.

"Jealousy!"

"Is he kidding?"

"Kenny, he isn't serious is he?"

"I don't believe he said that..."

Adam's mouth was open in disbelief; why were they laughing?

Kendra reached for her husband's hand, squeezing it gently.  "Baby, in
this family, there's no such thing as being jealous.  The only thing
anyone ever gets around here is loved."

Adam had only to look at the lovely faces around him to know Kendra
spoke the truth.  Taking a deep breath - damn, it was hot in here - he
made his decision.

"I suppose it isn't fair to love Kendra as much as I do without
showing the rest of the family how much I love them as well."  He
chuckled before saying, "I guess it's all or nothing, huh?"

"That just about covers it, Adam," Ellie said.

"Then count me in.  It seems to me not sharing my love with you would
make Kenny unhappy - and that's the last thing I want to do."

As the four women stood, Adam searched his soul for signs of
discomfort with his decision, surprised to find himself comfortable
with it.  At the same time, he could shake the feeling he had just
gotten in over his head.

*   *   *

Lorne looked across the table at Devon, grinning.  "Gin.  I believe
that's $20 you owe me."

Devon tossed his cards down with feigned disgust.  "You take credit
cards?"

"I'll put it on your tab.  Let's see, you now owe me, um, $135,000,
give or take a couple of hundred."

"Dad?"

"Yeah?"

"It's awful quiet in there.  You wanna go take a peek?"

Lorne cocked his head slightly, listening.  Shaking his head, he said,
"No, not really.  This is something Kendra has to deal with in her own
way.  Adam will either accept it - accept us - or he won't."

"I don't think he will; he doesn't seem open-minded enough."

"I think he will, Dev.  He loves Kenny and, frankly, I've seen the way
he's been looking at Ellie."

"Yeah, I know - Ellie wants to eat the boy alive!"

"You want to play another hand?"

"No, I owe you enough as it is, you old card shark!"

"Tell you what.  Loser goes to see what's going on in there - deal?"

"Deal.  Okay, get ready to take a walk, Dad!"

"In your dreams, son."

Three minutes later, Devon was heading for the living room, shaking
his head in disbelief.  I don't know how he does it, Devon thought.
As he entered the living room, Devon came to an abrupt stop:  the
living room was empty.

"Dad!  You gotta see this!"  Devon heard a crash, followed by a
muffled curse.  Seconds later, Lorne joined his son.

"Where are they?"

Devon looked around the room, his eyes catching a flash of yellow.
Crossing the room, Devon picked up the golden cloth, instantly
recognizing it as the blouse as Kymber's.  Turning, he showed it to
his father.

"Looks like you were right, Dad."

"So it would seem.  What say you and I go even up the odds?"

"It's the fair thing to do!  Can't let Adam have all the fun, can we?"

"After you, then."

"No, after you - I insist!"

"Age before beauty!"

"Then you'd better get going, Grandpa!"

Together, father and son climbed the stairs.  Once at the top, they
listened for the sounds of love being made.

Lorne looked to his right, cocking his head.  "This way," he said
moving in the direction of Devon's old room.

When Devon saw where they were going, he said, "It figures she'd use
my room."

Lorne nodded in silent agreement.  Turning the doorknob, he pushed the
door open and stepped into the darkened room with Devon close behind.

"Come on in and leave your clothes at the door," a voice invited,
barely heard amongst the groans and sounds of sexual pleasure.

As their eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, the men could make out
a tangle of flesh in motion - somewhere under the mound of femininity
was Adam.

"Still dressed, eh?"  The voice of his wife came to him and Lorne
turned his head in that direction, finding the still-lithe redhead
seated on Adam face, her breasts bouncing gently against her chest as
she gyrated her hips smoothly against his mouth.  Behind Kymber, Eti
was riding the poor boy for all she was worth, his shaft of dark meat
standing out against the lighter hues of her body.

Devon took in the scene, feeling his manhood swelling in anticipation.
Looking to his left, he found his sister and daughter, locked in a
frantic, yet highly erotic, sixty-nine, each woman moaning with
exquisite pleasure.

Lorne had already shed his clothing and was standing in front of
Kymber, who took his turgid member deep into her throat, causing the
older man to visibly shudder.  Devon, now undressed, stepped across
Adam's prone form, offering his hardness to Eti.  He exhaled loudly as
warm, moist mouth covered hard, hot cock.

*   *   *

Adam couldn't believe what was happening to him.  Once inside the
room, the women quickly deprived him of his clothing, casting hungry
glances at his body.  He turned to Kendra, suddenly afraid; Kendra
looked back at him, shaking her head.

"It's out of my hands, love.  You belong to all of us now."

Before he could protest, a mouth covered his erection completely while
other lips and tongues explored his body.  Adam felt hands caressing
him, probing and touching before easing him to the carpeted floor.
Soon, he found himself smothered in hot, wet pussy - he had no idea
whose, but Christ, what a huge clit!  He found his concentration
slipping away as several tongues bathed his cock with varying degrees
of tenderness.

A wet finger penetrated his bottom and his back arched in response,
driving his cock skyward before being swallowed whole.  Lips ticked
and tantalized his scrotal sac, while teeth gently nipped the tender
flesh they found there.

A flurry of motion found Adam's face covered with yet another mound of
flesh.  Another large clitoris slipped between his lips as dark thighs
clamped around his head.  More in self-defense than anything else,
Adam sucked at the invading bit of hard flesh, flicking his tongue
over the exposed head.  He grinned as the body above him shook in
reaction to his touch, restoring his confidence and allaying his
fears.  Reaching up, he grabbed two hands full of firm buttocks,
pulling them down harder onto his awakening tongue.

Seconds later, a hot flood of tangy liquid exploded into his mouth,
the flesh above him trembling mightily.  The thighs removed themselves
from around his head, only to be replaced by a set a tanned ones.  The
flame-red thatch of pubic hairs identified the owner as Kymber.  He
felt her fingers entwined themselves into his hair, pulling his head
hard against her; at the same time, he felt wet pussy enveloping his
cock, clamping down on him.  Dimly, he was aware of a voice saying
something about coming in and leaving clothes somewhere...

*   *   *

Devon crossed to the tangle of females he knew to be his Ellie and
Kendra, his erection throbbing in his hand.  Deftly, he moved behind
Kendra, now on top, and with one powerful thrust, split her tender
flesh with his smooth hardness, grunting as he slid deep into the
slick sheath.  Immediately, Ellie's tongue could be felt at the base
of his shaft, flittering and teasing as he fucked into his daughter.

Kendra's efforts on Ellie's clit doubled as the thickness invaded and
spread her wide.  She sucked hard on her mother's clit, feeling it
throbbing between her lips.  The darkness was approaching and she
wasn't about to give in to it, not yet, not now.  She drew her tongue
across the sensitive head, felt it quiver crazily, then the flood of
sweet juices as Ellie's orgasm and release washed over her, hips
thrusting upward to meet Kendra's mouth.

Ellie cried out as the orgasmic wave continued to punish her, feeling
the spreading pool of wetness under her.  Above her, she could see the
delicious sight of Devon's hard cock spreading Kendra wide, glittering
patches of pussy juices covering the veined shaft.  Ellie watched as
Devon's sac began to tighten - he was close to filling Kendra with his
hot spunk.

The sounds of love filled Devon's head as he continued to thrust into
Kendra's yielding flesh.  An instant later, he was spilling inside of
her, his cock pulsing jet after jet of love into her sweet hole.

"Shit!  Yes!  Pump it, baby, pump it!"  Kendra pushed back against the
hardness, feeling the hot stickiness coat her insides.  "Fill that
bitch up!  Flood it!"

A scant few feet away, Lorne looked up, smiling: Kendra could be so
sluttish when it came to loving!  He reached down and removed Kymber
from Adam's face, noting the green eyed beauty's look of pure bliss as
she poured love down Adam's throat, so much the younger man was
choking with the effort to keep up with the hot flow.  Laying his wife
down, Lorne impaled her with one hard thrust of his hips, then settled
in to ravage her body, savoring the familiar feel of her.  His lips
locked onto an erect nipple and he bit down on it lightly, feeling
Kymber's nails digging into his back.

Kymber gasped as her husband filled and spread her, the feeling
intensified by the over-sensitivity of her sex - Adam's lips and
tongue had done quite a number on her!  When his mouth closed onto her
nipple a soothing warmth flowed through her which quickly changed to a
raging inferno as Lorne's teeth scraped across the hard surface.
Sharp, delicious pain flowed through her breast, heading straight for
the junction of their bodies as she dug her nails into Lorne's back.

"Ah, damn it!"  Lorne could feel a trickle of blood running down his
back, encouraging him to double his efforts.  He plowed into her with
long, hard strokes which moved them along the carpeted floor.  His
knees burned with the irritation caused by friction against the
abrasive material; however, he was beyond giving a flying fuck,
concentrating on burying his cock deeper into Kymber.

Kymber could feel the scrape of carpet against her back and buttocks
as well, the additional pain adding to the pleasures being heaped upon
her.  She opened her eyes to see Lorne's perspiring face and the
fierce, passionate look in his eyes.  With each thrust, Kymber could
feel Lorne's large knob against the entrance to her womb, building the
feelings within her beyond tolerance.  For what seemed to be forever,
Kymber tottered on the brink of release; Lorne withdrew once more, too
aware of the tight, tingling feeling at the base of his cock.  With a
grunt, he set himself deep into his loving wife, feeling the rippling
flesh part with his passing.

"Ooh, darling!  Now, baby, now!"  Kymber's words became incoherent as
love sent her flying over the edge of sanity, crashing into the
orgasmic rocks below, while Lorne's passionate grunts changed into a
low, lusty growl as he flowed into her, bathing her womb with thick,
spermy love.

Meanwhile, Etienne sat astride Adam's cock, immersed in the wonderful
feeling of having his hardness inside.  She smiled while looking down
at the helpless young man beneath her.  Adam's eyes were screwed
tightly shut; a light sheen of Kymber's juices coated his face.
Leaning forward, Eti kissed Adam deeply, while focusing her
concentration on a certain set of muscles.

Adam was close to losing it - and he knew it.  Somehow, this woman
knew how to keep him right on the edge, prolonging his pleasure.  He
felt Eti's weight shift just before her mouth covered his.  Hot,
snaking tongue slipped in to find his and they battled with each
other; to Adam's 'shame', he was losing - and badly!  Just as he was
about to make an attempt to assert himself, he felt Etienne's pussy
contract around him, hard, then soft, then hard again.  Etienne's
smile widen as Adam grew thicker within her.

Adam's world spun out of its orbit as the first milky spurts of love
were drawn from him.  It was like making love to Kenny, only three
times more intense as he found himself caught in the throes of the
most powerful orgasm he'd ever experienced.

Eti continued to smile as the first spurts splattered into her, using
her well-trained muscles to coax more of the precious fluid from him.
"Come on, Adam!  Don't be so stingy with it - let it flow!"  All Adam
could do was groan as Eti's pussy milked the last drops from him until
he grew soft.

"Grandmother?  Did you leave anything for me?"

Eti turned toward Kendra, sparing a glance at Adam.  "I don't know -
maybe.  Adam?"

"Hmm?"

"Are you okay?"

"Hmm?"

Kendra smiled.  "He's okay - I know that confused sound."

Ellie's voice floated across the room.  "Hey!  Don't let him go to
sleep before I get a shot at him!"

Kendra looked at her mother with mock anger.  "Mom!"

"What?"

"Give him a break, will you?"

Ellie's answer was to crawl toward Adam, a cat stalking her prey.
"I'll give him a break - trust me!"  Reaching her son-in-law, Ellie's
body flowed onto his, her tongue finding his softened shaft and the
dried juices encrusted along its shriveled length.

"Oh, look," Ellie purred.  "He's not ready yet.  Well, we'll just have
to fix that, won't we?"  Taking a breath, Ellie swallowed Adam whole,
the flakes of his dried seed dissolving in the liquid warmth of her
mouth.

"Mom..." Kendra knew Adam wouldn't be able to deal with this new
assault on his tender manhood.

Ellie waved a hand at her daughter, signaling she should be quiet.
Beneath her, Adam moaned, his body jerking.  She added a moan of her
own, feeling him growing in her mouth.  She sucked gently yet with a
firmness not to be denied until the young neophyte was once again
proudly erect.

Ellie let Adam's cock slip out of her mouth.  Holding it in her hand,
she looked at the assembled family members.  "Anyone want some of
this?"

Throughout all of this, Adam lay stunned and just a tad bit confused.
It was bad enough Etienne had worked some sort of spell on him,
draining him effortlessly.  Experience taught Adam that he'd be unable
to continue.  Now his mother-in-law had not only revived his member,
but was offering it to the others like it was dessert!  And now,
adding to his disbelief, here was Devon, all male, lowering his mouth,
enveloping him in its warmth.

Somewhere in the dark reached of Adam's thoughts, instinct warred
against learned behavior.  His instinct was to lay back and enjoy the
scintillating feelings while his learned behavior just wasn't buying
another man blowing him.  Confused by the internal battle, he turned
his head, only to find another cock just mere inches from his face!
While he was focused on Devon, Lorne had obviously moved next to him,
joining Ellie who was whispering comforting words in his ear.

What kind of person did they think he was?  Adam's thoughts were in
turmoil.  Being a part of an orgy, well, he could deal with that
(couldn't he?), even if all the participants were related to each
other.  And, having his cock so lovingly tended to by Devon, well, it
wasn't all that bad (was it?) - it really felt nice and showed his
appreciation by flexing his hips upward to meet Devon's mouth.

But a cock in his face!  What did they expect him to do?

"Dad?  Would you scratch my back?  It really itches!"

Adam felt and saw Lorne move to comply with Ellie's request, bringing
the thick, veined shaft more into his field of vision.  As it hovered
just mere inches from his face, Adam took a moment to look at it
closely as a clear drop of liquid hung precariously from the slit.

Devon was doing something tantalizing with his tongue causing Adam to
gasp aloud.  As his mouth opened, Lorne shifted his position again,
done with scratching Ellie's back.  The crystal droplet fell, finding
its way onto Adam's parted lips; instinctively, he licked his lips
and, surprise, it didn't taste all that bad...


Part V, Chapter Thirteen

As the men were momentarily occupied, Kendra, Etienne, Ellie, and
Kymber busied themselves with each other.  Kendra felt a rush of
excitement run through her as she watched her husband happily slurping
away on her grandfather's cock.  Who would have thought it?  Further
thoughts on the subject were driven away by the raspy sensations being
provided by Kymber's tongue on her nipple.

Kendra shivered as chills radiated from her erect nipple outwards
leaving goose bumps in their wake.  This was a special joy for Kendra
as the chills reached her pubic area, instantly changing into a
soothing heat.  "Mmm, that feels so nice!"

Kymber smiled and shifted her attention to Kendra's other nipple -
lest it begin to feel left out, you know?  Within seconds, the
once-flat nipple responded to Kymber's touch, becoming erect and
waiting for more stimulation.

"Mmmm," Kymber moaned, washing her tongue across the underside of
Kendra's breast, her hands gently cupping its weight.  "You have such
lovely tits - I can't keep my mouth off of them!"

Kendra's only reply was a seductive smile as the warmth continued to
change into a moist, penetrating heat, running her hands along the
smooth contours of the elder redhead's body, all the while marveling
at how firm it was for a woman her age.

With practiced ease, Kymber continued working her way down her
granddaughter's body, stopping only long enough to flick her tongue
into Kendra's navel, delighting in firm tummy muscles rippling in
response.  Straddling the younger woman's body, she offered her own
musky nest for inspection.

Kendra wasted no time in plunging her mouth onto the fleshy offering,
capturing Kymber's clit between her full lips, sucking gently until
the bit of flesh there began to grow firm.

"Oh, yes!" Kymber gasped, shuddering at the contact.  "Do me, eat me!"
Gasping once more, Kymber lowered her head to the dark triangle
between Kendra's now-open legs, seeking and finding what she desired.

Not to be outdone, Ellie and Etienne were deep into an oral battle of
their own, each woman sucking and licking the other with a passion
which wouldn't be denied.

The room filled with the sounds of love being made.  The soft rustle
of flesh against flesh was occasionally punctuated with heavy
breathing, grunting and moaning.

And, of course, the equally occasional curse from Kenny as Kymber's
experienced tongue took her to higher levels of pleasure.

Adam was lost in the new - yet familiar- sensations.  Devon's mouth
continued to do wonderful, delightful things to his swollen member
while Lorne continued to pump thick cock meat into his mouth.

"This is crazy," he thought.  "There's a man sucking my dick and
another man has his dick in my mouth - and I'm loving every minute of
it!"

Lorne was loving it too, feeling his sac tighten and the indescribable
tingling sensation crawling up his spine.  With shorter, faster
strokes, he continued to assault the young man's mouth urging himself
on to completion.

Adam could feel Lorne's cock growing thicker,  knowing what the faster
strokes meant.  He backed off until just the bulbous head remained,
running his tongue across what he hoped was a sensitive area.

It was.  One moment there was nothing but fat, hard cock in his mouth.
The next, Adam's mouth was flooded with a copious amount of sticky,
salty fluid which was spilling from his mouth at an seemingly
incredible rate.  The shock of this latest experience was enough to
shove him over the edge, very much aware of his own manhood pumping
spurt after spurt of man-love into Devon's waiting mouth.

Unlike Adam, Devon didn't miss one precious drop.  Once the last of
Adam's seed was taken, Devon got up and straddled Adam's chest, his
hand furiously working the elongated hard shaft of his maleness,
seeking his own release.

Lorne, momentarily drained, moved to one side and watched as Adam
grabbed Devon's hips, pulling him closer until the head of Devon's
cock disappeared into the novice's mouth.

Now with his thighs on either side of Adam's head, Devon leaned
forward to rest on his elbows before thrusting gently into Adam's
mouth, once, twice... There!  Devon's body stiffened as his seed began
to flow from him in hot spurts.

If Adam felt he was lost before, where was he now?  Devon's sperm,
just as thick (but not as salty) continued to flow into his mouth and
into his belly, creating a satisfying warmth and, strangely, putting
an end to a hunger he had been feeling.

Rolling to one side and panting heavily, Devon looked at his
son-in-law, the younger man's face covered with gooey love.  Without a
thought, he leaned forward and began licking Adam's face clean until
nothing remained.

Crossing the room to where four exhausted women lay sprawled in
various positions, Devon and Lorne found places between their bodies
and stretched out beside them; however, Adam remained where he was.
Kendra noticed his absence and called to him.

"Honey, why don't you come on over?"  Her question went unanswered;
suddenly alarmed at his silence, Kendra freed herself from the tangle
of flesh and crawled over to him.

Reaching him, she could immediately see something was wrong as
indicated by the large teardrops cascading along the contours of his
face.  Gently, Kendra reached out and placed a hand on his chest.

"Baby, what's wrong?"

Adam's eyes fluttered open, blinking away the tears.  The sight of his
lovely wife (once his vision cleared, that is) gave him great comfort
- and just a bit of distress as well.  He reached up to stroke her
face and quickly dropped his hand, noticing how bad it was shaking.
The physical and emotional repercussions rapidly renewed themselves in
his mind and his river of tears began again.

The rest of the family was alert and watching as well.  Ellie started
to move towards them and was stopped by Lorne.

"Ellie, no.  They have to work this out for themselves."

"But, Dad..."

"No buts.  Everyone stay right where you are."

Kendra cradled Adam's head in her lap and began rocking, feeling his
tears dripping onto her.  Deep sobs wracked his body as Adam gave in
to the overwhelming turmoil.  For long minutes, husband and wife sat
like this until his sobs subsided.  Kendra could feel his pain and
confusion as if it were her own, causing her to fight against the
emotions building inside her own soul.

Finally, Adam turned over until he was looking up at his wife, wiping
his face with the back of his hand.  Clearing his throat, he spoke for
the first time since this all began.

"I'm sorry... I don't know why I broke down like that."

"There's nothing to be sorry for, my darling.  If anything, we should
apologize for dumping all of this on you at one time and forcing you
to make a decision."

"You didn't force me into anything."

"I know, but we let our love for you - and each other - put you into a
bad situation with yourself."

"Kenny, you don't understand; I'm not angry with any of you.  What
happened was, well, more than what I thought it would be."

Adam sat up, shaking his head to clear his thoughts.  Turning
slightly, he addressed the family.

"When we were talking about this, all I could see was some pretty wild
sex.  It wasn't until Devon and Lorne, ah, had their way with me I
realized this family loving thing was bigger than anything I could
have imagined."

Adam suddenly stood, going to the bathroom.  A moment later, all in
attendance could hear the sounds of him blowing his nose, followed by
the unmistakable sound of running water.  Seconds later, the toilet
flushed and Adam reemerged, looking much more composed.

"Sorry - had to take care of some business."  He flashed everyone a
smile before sitting down again, this time with the family.  Kendra
scurried to sit next to him.

When he had their attention, Adam continued.  "When I was alone with
all of you," nodding at the women, "I was thinking how kinky it would
be having all this attention from them.  When the guys showed up, I
thought 'so much the better!'"

"What I didn't realize was all of this wasn't about fucking - it was
about being in love.  When us guys were getting it on, it hit me.  I
saw myself doing things I've never done before and loving every minute
of it.  My feeling went beyond just mere sexual satisfaction and it
wasn't until we had finished I realized I'd never been loved so much
before in my life."

"Guys, I do apologize for not giving you as good as I got, but like I
said, I've never done anything like this before."

"The only thing which matters is you accepted our love and gave love
in return," Lorne said.  "It doesn't matter if you were good at it or
not."  Heads nodded in agreement.

Adam nodded, understanding Lorne's words.  "I had a lot to think about
in a very short space of time and, shit, it got the best of me.  I was
crying because I've never been so happy before."

Etienne's soft voice floated in the air.  "That's what it's all about,
Adam - love and happiness."  Eti rose from her place next to Kymber
and sat next to Adam.

"You see, when my father and I began all of this, all we had was love
for each other.  When Kymber joined the family, there was still a
great deal of love.  When the children were born," she gestured to the
assembled young adults, "we knew then our love was too much to keep
all to ourselves."

Kymber spoke up, her voice low and husky.  "Remember, dear Adam, love
is nothing if it isn't shared.  Without sharing, love never has a
chance to spread and grow.  Even my father realized this; I'm just
glad we had a chance to share our love before he died."

"It's all we've known all our lives," said Ellie while Devon nodded in
agreement.  "For us to do anything else, well, just doesn't make
sense."

A lull settled over the room as Kendra, her voice very quiet, had her
say.  "And then I met you."

Lorne's baritone voice filled the room, sounding all the world to Adam
like the voice of God.

"Son, look at it this way, if you will.  Eventually, you would have
discovered our secret.  We all felt it better to introduce you to the
family in this manner instead - it's a lot easier on the nerves,
wouldn't you say?"

"Yes, sir.  I hate to think how I may have reacted had I found out
about this somewhere down the road."

"Good.  Now, if no one has any objections, let's all go to bed - I'm
tired and need my beauty rest."

As everyone moved to first collect their respective mates, Kendra
cleared her throat for attention.

"Uh, could I have your attention for a moment?"  Even Adam stopped in
mid-stride, turning toward his wife.  Convince everyone was paying
attention she continued.  "I have an announcement to make."

"What is it, honey?" Adam asked, clearly curious as was everyone in
the room.

"I've got something I need to show everyone.  Just a minute."  Kendra
dashed to the pile of clothing under the window, picking through the
remnants until she found what she was looking for.

"Ah!  Here it is!"  Returning to the sleepy group, she held up the
object in her hand.  "Ta-da!"

In the semi-darkness, everyone strained to identify the object.

"Oh, shit."  That from Lorne.  As everyone realized what Kendra was
holding, the room quickly filled with gasps.

"You mean..."

"Nah, that can't be right... can it?"

"What?  WHAT?"  Adam was still a bit punch-drunk from all which had
happened this evening.  "What in the hell is going on?"

Devon turned and patted Adam on the shoulder.  "What's your favorite
color, son?"

"Blue.  Why?"

Ellie planted a kiss on his cheek.  "Glad to hear it, Adam.
Goodnight!"

Adam turned to his wife, who handed him the object of everyone's
excitement.  It took him a moment to recognize it and what it meant.

"This is, oh shit, this means..."

"It sure does!  I'm pregnant!"  As Kymber, Etienne and Lorne moved
close to congratulate Kendra, they all heard a muffled thump.  Kymber
and Eti both looked at Lorne who, if he could, would have vanished
right on the spot.

"Does that sound familiar?" asked Kymber.

"Oh, I believe it does, dear sister - I believe it does!  Doesn't it,
Dad?"

"No comment.  Come on, let's get the poor child out of the floor and
into bed."

Together, they picked Adam's insensate form off the floor.  Lorne
unceremoniously slung the unconscious father-to-be across his shoulder
and headed off in the direction of Kendra's room.

Kendra looked puzzled, however, Etienne provided the explanation.

"It seems to be a family trait - we get pregnant, they pass out."

"Men."

"I know.  Can't live with them, can't live without them.  Go figure."


Part V, Chapter Fourteen

The next morning, Adam drove to his parents' home to tell them the
good news.  During the drive, Kendra noticed her husband's silence.

"Are you okay?"

The car rolled to a stop at a traffic light, allowing Adam to turn and
look at Kendra.  "Yeah, I'm fine."

"You're awfully quiet this morning."

"I've got a lot on my mind, that's all."

"Would you like to talk about it?"

The light changed.  Adam pulled away from the intersection, shaking
his head.  "No, not right now.  I don't mean to be rude or anything,
but I've got to get all of this sorted out."

Kendra wasn't upset over his silence nor was she offended by it.
"Well, whenever you're ready to talk about it, let me know."

Adam squeezed her hand.  "I will, Kenny.  Don't worry, things will
work out - I just need a little time to get it all together."

A few minutes later, they arrived at the home of Adam's parents, Roger
and Allison Harrison.  Adam was surprised to see his sister's car in
the drive.  Within seconds of ringing the door bell, Adam and Kendra
were greeted by Allison's smiling face.

"Well look at what the wind blew in our direction," she exclaimed.
Embracing first Kendra then Adam, Allison led them to the family room
where Roger and Andrea were sitting.

"Come on in and grab a seat!  It's good to see you!"  Roger Harrison
stood and shook hands with his son.  "And Kendra!  Come here and give
me a hug!"

Kendra crossed the short distance to where her father-in-law stood and
embraced him affectionately, letting the embrace last just a tiny bit
longer than what was considered normal.  "It's good to see you again,
Mr. Harrison.  I take it you've been well?"

"As well as can be expected, thank you.  Oh!  Where are my manners?
You do remember Andrea, don't you?"

"Of course I do!  How could I forget my maid of honor?"  Kendra leaned
over and planted a kiss on Andrea's cheek, catching the scent of an
expense perfume.

Andrea returned the sisterly peck, noticing the smooth warmth of
Kendra's cheek.  "Hi, Kenny!  Looks like married life is treating you
well!"

Kendra smiled broadly.  "Yeah, well, it has its advantages.  How about
you and your husband?"

The atmosphere in the room dimmed slightly, immediately informing
Kendra she had hit on a touchy subject.  "Oh, I'm sorry..."

Andrea waved a hand in dismissal.  "It's all right, Kenny.  Dale and I
are just having a minor disagreement."

Still a bit uncomfortable, Kendra took a seat beside Adam.

"Well!  What brings you kids here?", asked Allison, glad to break the
somber mood.

"We have some good news to share with you," said Adam while turning to
look at Kendra.

"Don't keep us in suspense, son," Roger prompted.  "What's the good
news?"

With barely disguised glee, Adam looked at his parents and sister.
"We're going to have a baby."

For a moment, all heads turned to Kendra for confirmation, which she
gave with a tiny nod of her head.  Another second for the news to sink
in - and the room exploded in well-wishes and questions as to what the
parents-to-be wanted, boy, girl, or both.  Of course, this was
followed by the age-old answer of it didn't matter as long as...

Father and son shook hands, both grinning like idiots while Kendra
exchanged more hugs with mother- and sister-in-law.  Andrea took the
opportunity to whisper something in Kendra's ear.

"I'm so happy for you!"

"Thanks, Andrea."

"One thing, though - can I talk to you about something?"

Kendra leaned back from the embrace, her curiosity piqued.  "Sure,"
she answered.  "Whenever you're ready."

Andrea interrupted her parents and brother long enough to excuse
herself and Kendra from the room.  Motioning Kendra to follow, Andrea
led the way upstairs.

Adam glanced in their direction as they disappeared upstairs.  "What's
that all about?"

Allison patted his hand.  "Wife talk, Adam - nothing you'd be
interested in."  However, in the back of her mind, Allison had to
admit curiosity.

"Oh, let them go!  This calls for a drink to celebrate!"  Roger rose
from his seat, heading for the oak and leather bar in the other room.
"All right folks, belly up to the bar!  Drinks are on the house!"

*   *   *

Andrea stepped aside to allow Kendra to enter the room before
following and closing the door.  She crossed the room and sat on the
bed, motioning for Kendra to sit next to her.  As Andrea framed her
thoughts, Kendra took a moment to look around the room, thinking how
perfectly it reflected its former occupant.

Colonial-style furniture, with carpeting and wallpaper done in lively,
yet subtle pastel colors.  This was a woman used to getting what she
wanted without being brash and pushy about it.  Kendra's examination
of the room was halted by the sound of Andrea clearing her throat.
Turning toward the sound, Kendra gave her sister-in-law her full
attention.

"As I said downstairs, Dale and I, well, we're having some problems.
Nothing major, mind you, but I was wondering how you and Adam settle
any differences between you."

"Oh, that's easy," Kendra answered.  "We don't disagree with each
other."

"That's impossible," said Andrea, not attempting to hide the disbelief
in her voice.

"No, not really.  Adam and I get along just fine.  If we have a
difference of opinion on something, it's no big deal - he's entitled
to his opinion."

"Are you telling me if he wanted to do something and you didn't, you
wouldn't argue with him?"

"No, I wouldn't.  I trust Adam; if he wanted me to do something, then
it must be important to him."

"So you'd go along with it."

"When possible.  Despite what you might think, I do have a life.  Adam
knows and respects this."

Andrea shook her head.  "It can't be that easy."

"No, it isn't, but love goes a long way in helping to avoid ugly
situations."

Andrea's laugh had a bitter sound to it.  "Love.  Right.  The only
thing Dale loves is Dale.  Ever since the day we got married, it's
always been about him and to hell with what I want."

Kendra placed a hand on Andrea's knee.  "You're saying Dale doesn't
love you?"

"He does, but..."

Kendra nodded, suddenly understanding.  "He loves you but has a funny
way of showing it."

Andrea frowned at Kendra's comment, thinking just how much truth the
statement contained.  Her features softened as she turned to face her
sister-in-law.

"Kenny?  Tell me something."

"If I can, Andrea."

"How do you deal with Adam?  I mean, why do you two get along so
well?"

Kendra thought for a moment before answering.  "Well, I understand
Adam and of course I love him.  I respect and value his opinions."

"It can't be that easy!"

Kendra smiled, gently touching Andrea's hand.  "It is, believe me.  As
his wife, it's my trust to keep him happy, something I'm proud and
pleased to do."

Andrea's face brightened, thinking she had found a flaw in Kendra's
thinking.  "Ah-ha!  Does he feel the same way?"

Kendra's smile widened.  "Of course he does - why wouldn't he?"

"I suppose you have a point.  Adam has always been the agreeable type.
How does he get along with your parents and the rest of the family?"

"Just fine.  They love and respect each other very much.  In the
beginning, there were a few difficulties, but they were quickly
resolved."

"Difficulties?  Like what?"

Kendra knew she had to be careful here, taking a few extra seconds to
form her answer.  "He had to get used to a few things about my family,
like our somewhat affluent lifestyle."

Andrea nodded; the Williams' family wealth would be something Adam
would have to get used to, not that his own family wanted for very
much.

"Also, he had to get used to everyone wanting to do things for him and
expecting nothing in return."

"I can imagine that just fine; Adam was always the type who wanted to
do things for himself and wouldn't hear of not repaying a favor done
for him."

"Other than those things, my family and Adam get along just fine."

Andrea's frustration began to show.  "There's got to be something I
can do, something I haven't thought of yet."

"If there's anything I can do," Kendra offered, "let me know."

"Perhaps there is something else," Andrea said.

"Anything.  Just ask it."

Andrea's features flushed crimson.  "If I'm not being too nosey, how
is your sex life?"

The yellow warning lights of caution flashed brighter in Kendra's
mind.  "It couldn't be any better.  Adam is so loving and thoughtful."
Kendra smiled devilishly.  "He's pretty good, too.  But, like most
men, he could be better.  I don't worry about it though; we've got
plenty of time together."

Andrea took in Kendra's statement, feeling a momentary pang of
jealousy - her sex life with Dale often left a lot to be desired.
"You're one lucky girl."

"I like to think so."

Standing, Andrea looked around the room.  "I'd give anything to have
the kind of happiness you've got."

Kendra regarded Andrea closely.  Clearly, the poor woman didn't have
enough love in her life and it make Kendra sad.  She mentally crossed
her fingers and made a decision.

"The price of happiness can be rather steep, you know.  Andrea?"

"Huh?"

"Be careful what you wish for - you might get it and find it wasn't
what you wanted."

"I don't get it."

Kendra rose and went to stand in front of Andrea.  Taking her hands,
Kendra looked into the dark-haired beauty's deep brown eyes.  "The
secret to my happiness.  I can share it with you if happiness is what
you're truly looking for."

Tears began to form at the corners of Andrea's eyes.  "I don't want to
lose Dale!  Despite his crazy behavior, I really do love him!"

Kendra reached up to wipe Andrea's tears away.  "Hey!  Don't cry -
it'll be all right!"

With a sob, Andrea threw herself into Kendra's arms, her tears flowing
freely.  Kendra held her close, feeling Andrea's pain... and something
else.  As she held Andrea against her, Kendra could feel the other
woman's tears, first warm then cool against her cheek.  Kendra was
very much aware of the increasing pressure their bodies were creating
as a trembling Andrea held on for dear life.

Kendra was becoming more and more excited, finding it a bit difficult
to resist the natural urge to provide the ultimate comfort to her
sister-in-law.  Still, it didn't stop her from using one hand to
stroked Andrea's long dark hair.

"There, there.  It's okay, Andrea.  Let it all out."  Through the
fabric of her clothing, Kendra could feel Andrea's nipples harden
which caused her own nipples to respond in kind, wondering if Andrea
could feel it as well.  This was starting to get dangerous...

Within the midst of her sadness, Andrea could feel an excitement
building within her.  It felt strange yet somehow familiar.  As her
tears continued to flow, a part of her mind reached out and touched
the excitement...  And recoiled as she recognized it.  Oh, yes, she
felt this excitement before!  But where?

Nuzzled in the crook of Kendra's neck, inhaling the natural scent of
her, Andrea remembered where - and when - she had felt this excitement
before: The first time she and Kendra had met.  That wasn't the only
time, either!  Andrea knew she felt it at the wedding, from the time
they arrived at the church, all through the ceremony, and during the
reception.  And the moment Kendra walked in the door an hour ago.

*   *   *

Adam cheerfully filled his parents in on the details of Kendra's
pregnancy, all the while wonder what his wife and sister were talking
about.

"You must be very happy," his mother asked.

"I am, Mom, I am.  This is a happy time for all of us."

Roger Harrison sat forward in his seat, leaning slightly in Adam's
direction, his face becoming a bit more serious.  "Mind if I ask a
question?"

"Roger..." Allison warned.  "Don't start it - not now."

Roger waved a hand in dismissal at his wife.  "Woman, don't start on
me."

Disagreements were rare between his parents, Adam thought, but he
still felt uneasy whenever a difference in opinion cropped up.  "Dad,
ask your question."

Shooting his wife a triumphant look, Roger turned back to Adam.  "How
are you getting along with your in-laws?"

Adam was puzzled.  "Fine.  Why do you ask?"

"I was just wondering."

"I seriously doubt you were just wondering, Dad."

Allison opened her mouth to speak, only to close it after a look from
Roger.

"Heh, heh," the elder Harrison chuckled.  "You've got me there, son.
It's just, well, I still think it's strange you're still living there
with them."

Adam shook his head.  "Dad, have you seen the house?  It's huge, big
enough for three families."

"So I've been told.  Son, a man should have his own home to raise his
family in!  That's all I'm saying."

"Dad, you worry too much.  Kendra and I are more than happy right
where we are."

With the debate heating up between father and son, Allison began to
wonder about Andrea and Kendra - they've been gone for some time.
Curiosity began to set in as Allison quietly left the room and headed
upstairs.

*   *   *

Kendra quickly discovered she was between the proverbial rock and hard
place.  On one hand, she felt good being able to comfort Andrea at
this time in her life.  On the other, the close contact between them
was beginning to make things, uh, interesting.

The scent of Andrea's perfume, combined with the heady scent of her
pheromones, was awakening a different kind of sympathy within Kendra,
who bit her lip against the mounting excitement.  One part of her
mind, however, was glad to see she wasn't the only one being carried
away by the moment.

Andrea's sobs weren't as deep now as they were moments ago.  In fact,
just standing here hugging Kendra made every problem she ever had
seemed trivial in comparison.  And, since you mentioned it, doesn't
this wonderful woman have the smoothest skin, so soft and velvety?

Something in Andrea's mind was saying it was time to break the
embrace, pull herself together, and go on with things.  However, for
some reason, she didn't want to let Kendra out of her arms.

Kendra's lust was stirring with each passing moment, her hands
beginning to move along the other woman's body of their own volition.
Her fingers massaged the tense muscles along Andrea's lower back,
feeling them relax.  As did Andrea, who responded by melting further
into Kendra's warm embrace.  Without a thought, Andrea lifted her head
slightly, kissing the underside of Kendra's jaw with trembling lips.

Kendra inhaled sharply as Andrea's lips fluttered against her face.
Instinctively, she tilted her head slightly, exposing more of her neck
and throat.  Her passion, which was barely held in check, began to
infuse her with its enticing warmth.  Kendra's eyes closed
momentarily, wanting to be swept away.  Oh, this felt so very nice!

Her eyes flew open with the realization of what would happen if this
were to continue.  Gently, Kendra tried to disengage herself from
Andrea's advances, only to be firmly held in place.

"No," a trembling voice whispered in her ear.  "Don't leave me.  Not
now."  Andrea wrapped her arms around Kendra's firm body, holding her
tight while sucking gently the soft skin of Kendra's neck.

Instinct overrode common sense for a split second.  It was all the
time Kendra's lust needed to assert itself and take command of the
moment.

"Okay," she murmured.  "If that's the way you want it."  With one
hand, Kendra reached up and found the zipper of Andrea's dress,
pulling it down in one swift motion.  Once the material had fallen
away from the other woman's shoulders, Kendra used the same hand to
deal with the clasp of Andrea's bra.

Andrea couldn't believe what was happening to her, let alone the fact
she had started all of this!  A dyed-in-the-wool heterosexual, Andrea
had never given one single thought about making love with another
woman.  Yet, here she was, holding onto her sister-in-law with a
passion she didn't know she had, with her dress now down around her
ankles and her breasts swinging freely.

Kendra managed to free herself from Andrea's embrace; with her lust
fully in control, she began the process of bringing Andrea joy,
licking her lips in a way which made Andrea think of someone pondering
a menu full of delicious food.

Andrea's mind continued to race along at a maddening pace.  "Why am I
allowing this?" she asked herself as Kendra's lips captured her
earlobe, sucking gently.  "I don't like women like this," her mind
screamed.  "Make it stop!"

Aloud, Andrea said, "Oh, shut up," feeling the chill racing through
her body as Kendra's tongue traced wild, sensuous patterns along her
neck.  Warm hands massaged and kneaded her buttocks as Andrea gave in
to Kendra's insistent advances, feeling her juices pooling in the
crotch of her panties.

Kendra nuzzled her face into Andrea's more than ample cleavage.
Gently, she guided Andrea backward until they were able to fall onto
the bed.  Hungry mouths sought and found each other.  Tongues battled
for dominance while hands roamed with minds of their own.

Kendra raised herself long enough to assist Andrea in removing her
clothing, which was tossed aside.  She took a moment to look into the
other woman's eyes, searching for acceptance of what was to happen,
what had to happen.

Andrea was frozen by the intense gaze of those hazel-brown eyes,
feeling suddenly afraid.  She knew she couldn't allow this to happen,
yet, she did nothing to stop it as Kendra lowered her head, capturing
a very erect nipple, giving it a tongue lashing it would never forget.
Moaning, Andrea held Kendra's head to her breast, committing herself
to the unthinkable and the unknown.

Wet, flickering tongue washed over every inch of one breast and ran
along the deep cleavage splitting the fleshy orbs before moving to the
other breast, repeating the tantalizing washing.  Hot, moist breath
preceded soft, sucking lips as the other nipple was held prisoner and
made to suffer the consequences of being on Andrea's body.

Andrea sighed despite herself as soft, firm hands kneaded her flesh in
the most fascinating places!  And that wonderful mouth was, oh God!
It was moving down her tummy, teeth nipping here and there.  Andrea
knew what was next, knew it shouldn't happen, knew she wouldn't stop
it.  She lifted and parted her legs as Kendra's breath on her pubic
hairs heralded better things to come.

Kendra lost herself in the passion, feeling it devour her.  Andrea's
body was such a delight!  Smooth and curvy in all the right places,
while here at her center, the coarseness of her hair provided a
stimulating contrast.  Even now, the scent of hot, inviting pussy
reached her - and she wasn't about to turn down the invitation!
Reaching under Andrea, Kendra filled her hands with plump, luscious
bottom, feeling the heat and the need to put out the flames.

*   *   *

Allison Harrison reached the top of the stairs, the sounds of the
father and son discussion fading in the distance.  Turning right, she
headed in the direction of Andrea's bedroom; logically, it would be
the place she'd go to have a private conversation.  Like her husband,
Allison was worried about this nonsense with Dale.  If Kendra could
shed some light on the solution, then perhaps it would be best to hear
of it first hand.

Reaching her destination, Allison took a breath before tapping lightly
on the door.  For long seconds, there was no immediate response, so
she tapped again, not wanting to interrupt but needing to know
everything was going all right for her daughter.

When no response was forthcoming, Allison turned away from the door;
she was pretty sure Andrea would have used her old room!  As she took
a step towards Adam's room, she heard Andrea's voice, muffled by the
heavy oak door.  Placing her hand on the ornate door knob, Allison
turned it, giving the door a push.  It responded by opening silently,
a tribute to Roger Harrison's attention to squeaky hinges.
Cautiously, Allison stuck her head into the room.

*   *   *

"Oh, God!  Yes!  Ooh, I love it!  Please don't stop!"  Andrea thrashed
wildly under the relentless assault of Kendra's more than experienced
tongue and lips.  If there was any doubt about the right or wrong of
this, it had long since taken a much deserved hike!  Face contorted,
Andrea flashed a decidedly feral look at the heavenly creature God had
sent to free her who was, at this moment, causing a most scrumptious
rush of orgasmic pleasure to weave its way amongst her nerve fibers.

"Oh, shit, Kenny!  Do it again!  Oh, fuck!"

Kendra grinned against the writhing flesh, happy to bring her
sister-in-law so much love and pleasure.  One slender finger
insinuated itself into Andrea's fleshy sheath, which was slowly joined
by another.  Then another.  Hell, why not add another?

Andrea screamed soundlessly as the last finger made its way into her
sopping wet cunt.  The pain was sharp and sweet as the four finger
worked their way deeper into her before spreading as wide as they
could.  A massive, paralyzing orgasm of epic proportions took that
moment to land on her.

Real hard.

Swirling baubles of bright lights danced beneath Andrea's eyelids as
the pleasure continued to jump on her.  Her hips bucked out of control
and her whole body felt as if someone had plugged her pussy into the
nearest electrical socket.

Shorted out and drained, Andrea's body relaxed.  Kendra gently removed
her hand and absently licked it clean while listening to the husky
allure of Andrea's once-labored breathing.  Satisfied, Kendra sat up
and stretched, feeling the glow of her own orgasms gained while
pleasuring Andrea. Continuing her stretching, Kendra turned her
head...

And found Allison Harrison standing in the open door.

Allison could hardly believe the scene spread out before her!  Andrea
- her own flesh and blood - being tended to by - gasp! - her
daughter-in-law!  Shocked and most definitely repulsed by the activity
taking place in - shudder - her own home, Allison just knew something
had to be done to stop this. She moved toward the bed - and stopped
dead in her tracks just as Andrea's mouth opened.

Experience told Allison her daughter was caught up in one hellacious
orgasm as Andrea continued her silent scream until she finally relaxed
and lay breathing heavily on the bed.  Allison found herself
transfixed and suddenly very excited as she watched Kendra remove her
hand and slowly lick Andrea's juices from her fingers.  Allison's
nipples hardened as she watched Kendra's tongue
languidly devoured every precious drop of musky, tangy dew before
stretching like a cat.

Allison felt her excitement growing despite herself.  Like Andrea, sex
between women was something which just wasn't done; yet, she felt
herself drawn by some strange magnetism.  About to lose control of
things, Allison wanted so very badly to just be able to turn and go
back the way she came.  Just as the thought crossed her mind - but
before she could act on it - Kendra turned in her direction, locking
her hazel-brown eyes onto Allison's black ones.

"This is how a deer feels," Allison thought as she found herself
looking back into those expressive eyes.  She could feel Kendra
looking into her without a hint of emotion.  Well, this really wasn't
true, was it?  There was something there, something enticing and
alluring, something she couldn't quite put words to.

Kendra returned her mother-in-law's gaze, feeling neither fear nor
concern at being caught.  Instead, her ever-present calm was firmly in
place, as usual.  The two women looked at each other for what seemed
to be an hour before Kendra felt it time to break the silence.

"Mrs.  Harrison."

Allison blinked at hearing her name, feeling as if she'd been drugged.
Feeling weak-kneed, she sat on the edge of the bed, taking a long
moment to collect her ragged thoughts before turning to Kendra.

"I want to know one thing.  Why?"  Allison nodded in Andrea's
direction.

"This wasn't supposed to happen, Mrs.  Harrison," Kendra said.  "We
were sitting here talking about her problems with Dale when she
started crying."

"I suppose she would," Allison said with a calm she didn't really
didn't have.  "That boy has been nothing but trouble for her from day
one.  I just don't understand how things got to this point."

Kendra nodded before continuing.  "I held her and, well, things got a
little out of hand.  I tried to talk her out of going any further, but
she wouldn't hear of it."

Allison's eyes went wide with surprise.  "You mean to tell me my
Andrea started all of this?  I don't believe it!"

"Believe it, Mother."

Allison and Kendra turned to look at Andrea, who was just now getting
to an upright position.  "Before I say anything else," Andrea said,
"Kendra, I have to thank you for what you did for me."

"Hmpf," grunted Allison.  "That's a hell of a way to help someone!  At
least you could have come and talked to me about it!"

Andrea turned to face Allison.  "Oh, Mother, be quiet.  What would you
have done?  Suggest I leave Dale and move back in here with you and
Dad?  That's no solution and we both know it."

Kendra felt a bit uneasy as she listened to mother and daughter; this
kind of stuff didn't happen at home.  However, Kendra understood not
all homes were like the one she grew up in.

Allison's voice fairly dripped disgust.  "You may be right, young
lady, but at least I wouldn't have stooped to something like this."

"And you want to know why I spent all my time away from home."

Kendra decided it was time to get dressed and leave.  Rising, she
started to pick up her clothing."

"Don't move," Allison commanded.  "I want to know why you allowed this
to happen - and in my home!"

Always one to speak her mind, Kendra turned to her mother-in-law, a
picture of calm.  "I realize you may be thinking horrible things about
me right now.  However I make no apologies for what happened here
today and for good two reasons.  One, Andrea needed to be comforted.
Two, because she's family and I love her."

"Oh, really?  I suppose if I fell into your arms crying, you'd comfort
me in the same manner."

"Yes, if it was what you wanted."

"Do I look like a lesbian?"

"Such a harsh word," Kendra chided.  "Do I look like one?  Does your
daughter?"

Allison wasn't ready for the answer Kendra provided.  And, she
noticed, Andrea had moved closer to Kendra, lending her support.  She
also had to admit the two women were, ah, exciting in their nakedness.

"So, I'm supposed to act like nothing happened?"  Allison was
beginning to run out of effective arguments, feeling her own emotions
misbehaving.  What was going on here?

"No, Mother," Andrea said.  "What happened here just might save things
between Dale and I."  She placed a hand on Kendra's thigh.  "As well
as giving me a chance to know my sister-in-law better.  If I'm right,
I know just how to change things for the better."

"Allison," Kendra said, taking the older woman's hand.  "What happened
here today was all about love and togetherness.  I'm sure Andrea will
go home to Dale and screw his brains out, just as I will with Adam."

Allison looked at the hand upon hers then into the face of the owner.
"I don't know about this; it isn't right."

"When it comes to love, everything is right, Allison.  You just have
to believe."  Kendra spoke the words with deep conviction.

Andrea sighed, taking her mother's free hand.  "Mother, there's
nothing you can do about it.  It's done and over with now - please let
it go."

Allison made one last attempt to seize control over this situation.
"What would your father say?"

Andrea wrapped an arm around Kendra, pulling her closer.  "Wanna go
ask him?"

Allison's mouth fell open with an audible click.  "You can't be
serious.  He'd have a stroke!"

"Probably."  Andrea giggled at the mental image of her father walking
into the room, seeing daughter and daughter-in-law stark naked.  "He'd
shit a gold brick!"

Allison took a very deep, much needed breath, knowing she should be
angrier than Hell - and finding she could accept this truth.  Freeing
her hands (with great reluctance), she made a show of straightening
her blouse.

"I'm going back downstairs before your father really does come up
here.  Kendra, you and Andrea obviously know something I don't - I
just hope it's the right thing for everyone."

Standing and heading for the door, Allison looked back at Kendra and
Andrea.  Part of her didn't want to leave; there was something magical
taking place here.  To her surprise, Allison found she wanted to be a
part of it.  But not now.  Without another word, Allison opened the
door and stepped into the hallway.

Alone, Andrea looked at Kendra.  "Wow.  I thought she'd have a fit!  I
wonder why she didn't?"

Kendra leaned over, letting her lips brush against the silken
smoothness of Andrea's cheek.  "I know why."

Andrea's eyes closed as Kendra continued to kiss her face.  "Tell me."

"Later.  Right now, I want to get to know you better.  Lie back..."

*   *   *

"Dad, you just don't understand what's going on here!"  Adam's
frustration continued to grow as he paced the room.

"Why don't you explain it to me?"  Roger remained seated, a smug,
confident look plastered across his features.

Adam exhaled loudly.  "It's simple, Dad.  I live with my wife's family
because I want to.  How many times do I have to tell you?"

"As many times as I have to tell you a married man should have his own
house."

"Roger.  Leave the boy alone."

Roger and Adam turned toward the sound of Allison's voice as she
descended the staircase.  "He's a grown man and can do whatever the
hell he wants to.  It's his life and perhaps you need to give him a
chance to live it his way."

Roger's jaw unhinged.  Allison hadn't exactly shouted nor had she
raised her voice; however, both men knew Allison meant business.  She
sat, motioning for Adam to join her.  "Your father means well, of
course; he comes from the old way of doing things."

"Mom..."

"Hush, child.  You are your own man.  Behave like one."  Turning to
her husband, Allison's face grew stern.

"And you need to back off and give the boy his space.  He's got
decisions to make about his life and he can't make them with you
interfering in his affairs.  If he wants your advice, I'm sure he'll
ask for it."

Roger sat back in his seat, not believing what he was hearing.
Momentarily numb and truly at a loss for words, he asked, "Is Andrea
okay?"

Allison's face softened slightly at the question.  "Andrea is just
fine now she's got a chance to talk to someone about her troubles,
someone who will listen without putting their two cents in."

Roger recoiled as if slapped, exactly the reaction Allison had hoped
for.  Deep inside, Allison felt somehow liberated and at peace with
herself.

Adam cleared his throat before speaking.  "Mom, Dad, there's no need
for us to argue about this.  I know what I have to do and why."  He
paused for only a moment.  "Where's Kendra?"

"Upstairs with your sister.  They should be down in a moment."
Allison's words couldn't have been better planned for as she spoke,
Kendra and Andrea descended the stairs, both women looking radiant and
happy.

"Darling," Kendra spoke.  "Andrea's coming home with us for dinner, if
you don't mind."

Adam looked at Kendra then his sister at once understanding what had
happened.  Adam looked at his mother who imperceptibly nodded her
head.

"No, I don't mind at all."  Adam turned to hug his mother.  "Mom,
thanks for having us over.  We'll stay in touch and let you know who
things are developing with the baby."  Standing, he went to where his
father continued to sit, the stunned expression written on his face.

"Dad, you may not agree with me on these things, but I know what I'm
doing.  Just as I trusted you when I was younger, you'll have to trust
me now."

Having said that, everyone gathered their things and left.  Roger
could only watch as son, daughter, and daughter-in-law passed through
the doorway.  As the sound of their cars faded into the distance,
Roger turned and looked at his wife.  "What in the name of God was
that about?"

Allison looked lost in thought as she remembered the scene she
stumbled upon.  "Nothing you'd understand," she answered.  She smiled,
knowing her path and Kendra's would cross again.

"Nothing you'd understand."


Part V, Chapter Fifteen

Ellie sat up, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.  Spread out
before her, Devon watched his sister clean away the remnants of his
seed with love and amusement.

"Mmm, that was tasty."

"You like the way I taste?"

In answer to his question, Ellie lowered her head, flicking her tongue
across the sensitive head of Devon's maleness, grinning when he
flinched at the touch.

"Hey!  Take it easy!" Devon complained half-heartedly.  "Last time I
looked, it was still attached, though you did your best to rearrange
things."

Ellie settled into the crook of Devon's arms, breathing in his heady
male scent.  "Oh, you're complaining now?  I can stop, you know."

Devon hugged his sister closer for a long moment before replying.
"You know I'm not complaining.  It's just even after all these years,
you can still wow me with your intensity."

"I love you, silly - why wouldn't I give you my very best?"  Devon's
reply was cut short by the sound of the front door opening.

"Mom?  Dad?  We're home and we've got company with us."

Devon and Ellie smiled at the combined announcement and warning, which
meant "put your clothes on and stop acting like a couple of horny
teenagers long enough to be civil to our guest."

"We'll be down in a moment, Kenny.  Make your guest comfortable and
welcome."  Devon playfully slapped Ellie's still-firm bottom.  "Come
on, woman.  Can't keep company waiting."

"Oh, all right.  Damn!  What happened to the good old days when you
could screw all day without being interrupted?"

Devon laughed while slipping into his shirt.  "Beats the hell out of
me.  Let's go."

Minutes later, Devon and Ellie stepped into the living room.  Finding
it empty, they followed the sound of voices into the kitchen where
Kendra, Adam and - goodness -Andrea sat.  The trio had steaming mugs
in front of them.  Adam looked up at their approach and waved for them
to join the group.

"Mom, Dad, you remember my sister, Andrea?"  Adam said by way of
introduction.

Ellie extended her hand to Andrea.  "Of course I remember!  How have
you been?"

"Fine, thank you," Andrea answered while clasping Ellie's hand in her
own for a moment before accepting Devon's hand.

"It's good to see you again, Andrea," Devon said.  "What brings you to
our neck of the woods?"

Kendra looked her parents.  "I invited Andrea over for dinner, You
know, to spend some time with us."

Little warning lights went off inside Devon's head.  Obviously, there
was something more here.  Keeping his surprise from reaching the
surface, Devon replied, "I see.  Doesn't sound like a bad idea, does
it El?"

Ellie had the same look on her face as Devon, meaning she also had
some thoughts about what may have brought this on.  "Sounds great to
me!  After all, we don't know very much about Andrea and it'll give us
a chance to get acquainted."

Kendra leaned over to Adam and said, sotto voice, "See?  I told you
they wouldn't object."

Adam reached into his pocket and withdrew a five dollar bill.  "Here's
your blood money.  I feel like I've been hustled."

Andrea looked at her brother.  "What was that about?"

Smiling triumphantly, Kendra turned toward Andrea.  "He bet me five
dollars Mom and Dad would object to your staying.  I won."

Andrea looked at her brother.  "You never did know when to go with the
sure thing."

Adam looked at Kendra.  "Oh, I don't know about that.  Looks like I've
got a pretty sure thing right here."  He patted Kendra's hand
affectionately.

"I'll say," Andrea muttered as she remembered the day's earlier
events.

"Well, now that we've got this settled," Ellie said, "Kenny, will you
come help me get the guest room prepared?"

"Sure, Mom.  Will you excuse me?"

"Guest room?" Andrea asked.  "Am I staying longer than just dinner?"

Kendra stopped in the doorway.  "I didn't think you'd mind spending
the weekend, particularly after our conversation."

Andrea felt a flush of warmth course through her as she ran through
her options.  Dale was away on business and, honestly, the thought of
spending another night alone didn't appeal to her.  Andrea frowned.
"What do I do for clothes?"

"Don't worry about it - we can go over to your place later if you
want.  If not, I'm sure we can find something for you to wear."

Okay, I accept your invitation!"

"Great!  I'll come back for you in a few minutes and get you settled
in!"

"Thanks, Kenny."

"Think nothing of it," Kendra said sweetly.

"Kendra!  I need a hand up here!" Ellie called.

"On my way, Mom!"  Waving, Kendra disappeared.

*   *   *

Ellie was opening the drapes, allowing the sunlight to stream into the
room when Kenny finally joined her.  "It's about time you got here."

"Sorry, Mom.  I was clearing up some last minute details."

"Uh-huh.  Check the bathroom and make sure the towels are there and
clean, will you."

"Sure thing," Kendra said, skipping into the bathroom.

Ellie busied herself with the bed for a few moments before calling out
to Kendra.  "What happened between you and Andrea?"

Kendra stuck her head out the bathroom door, having the good grace to
look embarrassed.  "I loved her."

"Why?"

Kendra looked thoughtful for a second before answering.  "It seemed
like the right thing to do.  She's so sad and lonely right now."

Ellie rolled her eyes, looking at the ceiling.  "I can understand your
compassion, honey, but I'm not sure making love to Andrea was the
smart thing to do."

Kendra stepped from the bathroom and sat on the edge of the bed.
"Mom, I didn't intend for it to happen.  She needed comforting and one
thing led to another."

Ellie nodded, understanding the situation.  "I'm wondering if it was
worth the risk of exposure."

"Perhaps," Kendra said.  "Even though thing happened quickly, I really
didn't think there was much of a risk."

"Oh?  Why not?"

Kendra smiled.  "She is family, after all."

"True enough.  Okay, you've explained what happened.  Would you care
to explain why you invited Andrea here?"

Kendra's voice took on a more serious tone.  "She needs our guidance
to help her with some problems she and Dale are having."

The yellow alert which had been flashing in Ellie's mind instantly
changed to red.  "What are you proposing?"

"That Andrea sees firsthand how we get along with each other.  It
wouldn't help her much if someone just told her how well we live
together; Andrea has to see it for herself."

"You're right, of course," Ellie agreed.  "However, she may see more
than what anyone has bargained for."

Kendra shrugged.  "She's family and, unless I'm wrong, all things are
applicable."

Ellie had to stop and think about this.  Within the family, their way
of life was an accepted norm, one which was never argued or debated.
The philosophy covered one and all, without exception.  Still, there
was a measure of common sense which had to be applied.  For example,
one didn't take out a full page ad in the local newspaper declaring
one's love for their family members and include all the juicy details.

"One more question, then you can show Andrea the room.  What if she
can't deal with our version of love?  It could hurt her more than
help."

A smile tugged at the corners of Kendra's full mouth.  "You had the
same concern about Adam and he survived it."

"He did at that.  Okay, we'll just have to see what happens."

*   *   *

Adam and Andrea were out behind the house, exploring the wooded area
which led to the lake.

"Jesus," Andrea exclaimed.  "They own all of this?"  Adam nodded.

"This, the lake and a lot of the land on the other side of the lake.
Dr. Williams has done well for himself and the family over the years.
Look over here."

Andrea turned in the desired direction and found herself looking at
the lake, which was framed with trees bearing the bright colors of
early fall.  "What am I looking at?"

Adam drew closer to his sister, pointing across the lake and up.  "See
that house up there?"

"Yeah?"

"That's where Lorne lives.  Pretty nice, huh?"

Andrea whistled.  "I'd say nice is a poor choice of words.  They must
have a spectacular view of the whole valley from there."

"They do, trust me."  Adam's voice had grown strangely quiet - and
Andrea noticed it.

"What's the matter with you?"

"Oh, nothing.  Just remembering something."

"What?"  Facing her brother, Andrea could see he was clearly
embarrassed - Adam's coloring had darkened noticeably and he was doing
everything he could to avoid eye contact with Andrea.  "Come on, spill
it!"

"Well," Adam started, shuffling his feet.  "This is where I lost my
virginity."  He pointed to one spot in particular and Andrea noticed
the man-made box nestled under one large tree.

Andrea stepped away from Adam, making her way over the indicated spot.
Stopping, she turned back in the direction of the lake.  It took only
a moment to grasp the reason for his predicament.  She turned, barely
hiding her amusement.

"They saw it all, didn't they?  This is the only angle where you can
see into this place - the trees make it impossible from anywhere
else."  Andrea studied her surroundings closely before glancing in the
direction of the large house on the other side of the lake.

"I'll be damned!  They could have watched the whole thing with
binoculars or a telescope."  Adam looked like he wished he were
invisible.

"Seems like your in-laws are some kinky people!"  Andrea laughed as
she returned to her brother's side, running her fingers playfully
through his hair.  "I wish I could have seen your face when you found
out they had been watching."

Adam chuckled, remembering the look.  "We had made love for, oh, about
the third or fourth time when Kenny turned toward the house and waved.
She turned and pointed to me, telling me to wave.  I thought she had
lost her mind or something, but I did it just the same."

Andrea was near hysterics as she asked, "When did you think to ask her
about it?"  Clearly, she was enjoying this moment.

"We were on our way back to the main house when I asked her why we
were waving.  When she told me it was to let her parents know we were
okay, I realized they must have been watching the whole thing."

Andrea gave up trying to conceal her laughter, the image of her rather
embarrassed brother firmly fixed in her mind.  She leaned against him
to support herself.

Adam held his sister as the fit of laughter ran its course, feeling
comfortable in the closeness.  Before his initiation into the family
way of loving, this would have been a very awkward moment for him.
Feeling the firm softness of Andrea's breasts against his chest as she
laughed herself silly, Adam could feel the beginnings of his lust
stirring, his cock quickly growing hard between them.  Andrea felt it,
too, the unexpected feeling putting an end to her mirth.  She pushed
away from her brother, a look of shock on her lovely features.

"Whoa!  What is this?" she asked, nodding at the bulge in Adam's
pants.

Adam blushed, more out of embarrassment than shame.  "Sorry, Sis.  I
guess I kinda forgot myself for a moment."

"I'd say you did."  Andrea walked a short distance away from Adam
before turning to look at him.  Not overly tall yet slimly muscular...
Yeah, she could see what Kendra saw in him, especially the imprint
just a bit south of his belt buckle.

Adam regarded his sister, taking in her beauty.  Slightly taller than
Kendra, firm pouting breasts and not quite the classic hourglass
figure with neatly kept auburn hair framing her oval face - Adam
decided Dale was six kinds of a fool not to appreciate how beautiful
and sensual a woman Andrea was.

"Tell me something, Adam."

Andrea's voice brought Adam back from his erotic examination.  "What
do you want to know?"

"We haven't always been the best of friends, but you were always a
good listener."  Adam nodded in agreement, wondering where all this
was going.

"Tell me what's on your mind, Andrea.  Is it Dale?"

At the mention of her husband's name, Andrea looked at Adam, shaking
her head.  "No.  Well, it has something to do with him, but not
directly."

Adam held up a hand.  "Hold on for a moment, will you?"  Crossing over
to the storage box, Adam fiddled with the combination lock for a
moment before opening the box.  Reaching inside, he withdrew two
folding camp stools, carrying them over to where Andrea was standing.
He opened one, motioning for his sister to sit before sitting himself.

"Okay, this is better.  Now, take your time and tell me what the deal
is."

Andrea waited a few seconds before responding.  "Something happened to
me today, something unexpected and wonderful.  You know Dale and I
have been having some problems?"  Adam nodded.

"Good.  Then it shouldn't surprise you I've filed for a divorce."

"No, it doesn't.  Andrea, what does Dale have to do with what happened
to you?"

"Everything and nothing, Adam.  Before today, I didn't have a clue
about what I was going to do with my life after Dale and I go our own
way."

"And now?"

Andrea smiled.  "Now?  Suddenly, I've got this feeling about what I
want to do.  What surprises me is how I came to feel this way.  It's
really weird; you think you know yourself and someone comes along and
shows you a side you never knew existed."

"You've met someone else?"

Andrea's smile grew wider.  "Oh, yes.  I most certainly have."

"Then it's all good, right?"  Adam wasn't sure of Andrea's thoughts,
but if she's met someone else, well, then things must be okay.

"I'm hoping," Andrea continued, "that it will work out for me and my
new love."

"Anybody I know?"  Adam watched his sister blush deeply.

"That's the hard part, Adam.  It is someone you know."

Adam went fishing by asking, "Is this what you and Kenny were talking
about?"  Andrea's blush deepened.

"We talked, yes."  At first, Adam frowned at Andrea's enigmatic answer
before his mind put two and two together.

"Oh, shit!  Andrea, did Kenny make love to you?"

If Andrea could turn any redder, she would be a stop light.  "I'm
sorry, Adam.  Things just happened so quickly!  One moment she was
holding me because I was upset and crying - she felt so warm and soft!
The next thing I know, she had me out of my clothes and into orbit."
Andrea looked at Adam, expecting him to go ballistic at this news.
Instead, Adam smiled, as if he understood.

"Kenny does have a certain... something about her, doesn't she?  She's
really hard to resist."

Andrea was pleased and confused at the same time.  "Your wife and I
made love this afternoon!  Aren't you concerned or angry or
something?"

"Should I be?  I don't see what the big deal is, Andrea.  You got
seduced by your sister-in-law; what's so bad about it?"

"For one," Andrea began hotly, "This is your wife we're talking about.
And, I've never done anything like this before."

Adam continued to smile.  "And you want more of Kenny."  Quietly,
Andrea admitted the truth, more to herself than to Adam.

"Yes.  In that one moment, I think I fell in love with your wife.
I've never felt anything like it before."  Andrea paused for a moment,
trying to get a grip on her runaway emotions.  "You must think me some
kind of nut."

Adam reached cross the distance between them to take Andrea's hand.
"No, I don't think you're crazy.  And, just so you'll know, I don't
have a problem with what happened between you and Kenny."

Andrea looked at her brother with a fresh perspective; clearly, this
wasn't the same guy she had grown up with.  "Answer a question for
me?"

"Sure."

"What's up with your friend there?"  Andrea waved a hand at Adam's
still noticeable erection.  "If I didn't know better, I would swear
you were having some unsavory thoughts about me."

"You wanna hear something?" Adam asked.

"What?"

"I was having unsavory thoughts about you."

"Huh?"

"When we were standing there and I was holding you, I was thinking
about how nice it would be to fuck you."  Adam shrugged, feeling a
Kendra-like calm flowing over him.  Andrea, on the other hand, was
anything but calm.

"You wanted to what?  You can't fuck me - I'm your sister!"

"So?  What's your point?"

"My point?"  Andrea was exasperated.  "We're brother and sister,
dummy!"  Even through her amazement at Adam's proclamation, Andrea
felt a surge of excitement.  In a funny way, it was nice to have your
brother think of you as a woman.

"For those who didn't hear me, I'll repeat myself.  What's your point,
Andrea?"  Adam was enjoying every moment of his sister's confusion.

"Well, what would your wife say?"

"Kenny would pat me on my ass and tell me to stick it to you good,
that's what she'd say."

"Oh, you're telling me your wife wouldn't bat an eye?  I don't believe
it!"

"Really?  You wanna go ask her?  Andrea, I don't know why you're
acting like this.  You were honest about what you told me; why
shouldn't I be honest with you?  Hell, did you happen to notice I
didn't get upset with your news?"

Andrea had to admit Adam had a point there; however, before she could
respond, the conversation was interrupted by a chirping sound.  Adam
reached into his shirt pocket and removed the small cellular phone.
"Yeah?  Oh, hi babe.  No, we're okay."  Adam listened for a moment.
"Okay.  We'll be on our way in a second."

Adam folded the phone and returned it to his pocket.  "That was Kenny.
Dinner's ready - we should head back to the house.  Hand me the stool,
will you?"

As Andrea folded the stool and handed it to Adam, she said "Don't
think you're off the hook on this one - this conversation is far from
over."

Adam turned to Andrea, a thoughtful look on his handsome face and
extended his hand.  When Andrea took it, he tugged gently, enough to
bring her into his embrace.  Before she could react, Adam kissed her
fully and deeply, sliding his tongue between her full lips.

Andrea reacted instinctively to Adam's kiss, her arms closing around
his muscular body.  She felt a rush of weakness as she returned the
kiss, suddenly remember who she was melting under.  Finding a bit of
resolve, Andrea disengaged herself from Adam with mixed emotions.  One
part of her was angry with her brother's boldness while the woman in
her had been set aflame by the forbidden contact.

"You're right, Andrea," Adam said huskily.  "This is far from over.
Let's go..."  He headed off in the direction of the house with a dazed
Andrea following a short distance behind him.


Part V, Chapter Sixteen

Andrea lay in bed wide awake.  Although it had been a physically
tiring day (not to mention emotionally), she found herself unable to
sleep.  Dinner had been, well, interesting, even though Andrea
couldn't remember what she'd eaten.  Her thoughts had been occupied
with her experience with Kendra earlier in the day and the discussion
with Adam.  All during the meal, Andrea stole
glances at Kendra, drinking in her beauty and feeling the sinful,
lusty emotions the exotic woman instilled in her.  From the sultry,
sexy Kendra, her gaze would land on her brother.  What had happened to
him?  Once shy and reserved, he now exuded sexuality.  His kiss had
done more than surprise Andrea...

In the relative quiet of the guest room, Andrea listened to the sounds
around her.  The gentle rustling of the night wind through the trees
just outside the window was soothing, yet provided little comfort to
the edgy Andrea.  "God," she whispered.  "What is wrong with me?  My
husband treats me like shit, my sister-in-law seduces me, and now my
brother wants to fuck me!"  Andrea frowned at the turn of events in
her life.

Finding no answers from above forthcoming, Andrea sighed in
frustration.  She rose from the comfortable bed and went into the
bathroom.  Turning on the light, Andrea looked at her reflection in
the mirror, seeing what the inability to rest was doing to her
features.  Andrea turned on the water
and let it run until it was warm before splashing the soothing liquid
over her face.

Feeling better, Andrea began drying her face on the towel when she
heard something.  Looking about the room and hearing nothing, Andrea
shrugged and finished her task, chalking it up to her imagination.
Placing the towel back on the bar, Andrea turned off the light and was
about to leave the bathroom when she heard the sound again, louder
this time and definitely coming from the other side of a door she
hadn't noticed.  Curious, Andrea went over to the door - the sounds
were definitely coming from the other side!  Cautiously, she grasped
the doorknob and turned it, hearing the catch disengage with a soft
click.

The door opened on silent hinges.  Andrea poked her head through the
opening and found herself looking into a darkened room similar to the
one she occupied.  The sounds were coming from her right and she cast
her eyes in that direction, thankful they had adjusted to the
darkness.

Andrea's quiet breathing nearly stopped in her chest.  Before her on
the bed, two figures moved in a sexual ballet.  In addition to the
grunts and groans which led her to this scene, Andrea could hear the
squishy, liquid sounds of joined bodies.

Blinking, Andrea could make out a dark-skinned woman on top, her body
undulating with an almost snake-like ease, her hands massaging
moderately large breasts.  Beneath her came the unmistakable sounds of
a man in total ecstasy.  A burst of excitement ran through Andrea as
she realized she had
stumbled upon a couple making love.  Forcing her eyes to focus against
the darkness, Andrea could see Ellie Williams riding the hell out of
the guy under her, which identified the man as Kenny's father..

Andrea's curiosity deepened as she remembered the master bedroom was
on the other side of the house!  Kendra had, during Andrea's tour,
made a point of showing the tastefully appointed room. Mentally
shrugging, Andrea figured it was their house and they could screw
anywhere they damn well pleased.

Except for one thing.  The hand which reached up to pinch Ellie's
nipple was much lighter in color. Besides herself, there was only one
other person in the house with skin that light...

"Adam...," Andrea whispered.  "My God..."

*   *   *

Ellie was enjoying herself as she took Adam to greater heights of
passion, riding his blood-engorged manhood for all she was worth.
Beneath her, Adam had his eyes closed and a grimace of pain/pleasure
flickered across his face as Ellie clamped well-trained vaginal
muscles around him.  Ellie knew he was close, plunging herself deeper
onto him repeatedly when she heard Andrea's whispered exclamation.
Leaning forward, Ellie made a show of shaking her long black hair,
using the movement to glance towards the doorway.

There she was - mouth open, eyes wide.  Ellie decided it was time to
give Andrea something to look at.  Seductively, Ellie ground her hips
downward in slow, wide circles one last time before releasing the
slickened shaft from her velvet embrace.  Adam groaned with
disappointment as the warmth was removed from him, his hips flailing
at empty air.

Ellie used a hand to grasp Adam's cock.  Licking her lips in an
exaggerated show of hunger, Ellie covered Adam's thrusting member with
her mouth, delighting in the taste of their combined fluids.  Slowly,
she swallowed him until her nose was buried in Adam's nest of brown
pubic hair, holding him
deep within her throat for long seconds before withdrawing.  Ellie's
hand slid along Adam's hardness until a drop of pre-cum oozed from the
slit of his cock, which she greedily licked away with a flick of her
tongue.

Andrea watched the display before her with a mixture of disgust and
excitement.  Imagine!  Her own brother fucking his mother-in-law!
Yet, Andrea couldn't deny the tingle of excitement which flowed
through her, hardening her nipples and starting a flow of juices
running down her legs.  Andrea knew she should step away from the
scene before her, go back to bed and try to put things in their proper
place.  However, she was frozen in place, unable - and unwilling - to
move.

Ellie was taking perverse pleasure in teasing both Adam and Andrea,
swirling her tongue around the darkening knob of Adam's maleness.
After licking away yet another drop of liquid love, Ellie tilted her
head toward the open doorway.

"You may as well join us, Andrea.  You can't have any fun standing
there watching unless you're into that sort of thing."  Adam raised
his head at Ellie's announcement to find his sister watching with rapt
attention.

"Oh, shit," Adam murmured.

"Relax, Adam," Ellie said, placing a hand on his chest to keep him
where he was.  "It's her choice, just as it was yours to make."
Turning back to Andrea, Ellie waved her to join them.  "Kenny told me
you wanted to know the secret to her happiness.  Now's you chance to
learn for yourself."

Shocked into motion by the invitation, Andrea stepped into the
bedroom, her temper flaring.  "Let me get this straight.  You are in
here, fucking my brother behind your daughter's back and you want me
to join you?  You must be out of your fucking mind!"

Ellie fixed Andrea with a calm, yet penetrating, look.  "First of all,
darling, I am not fucking him behind anyone's back.  Secondly, my mind
is doing very well, thank you."  Ellie gaze flicked to Adam's
erection, kept in place with some expertly applied pressure.
"Besides, there's more than
enough man for both of us, wouldn't you say?"  Having said her piece,
Ellie returned to her labor of love.

Andrea watched as the older Black woman ran a very pink tongue along
the length of her brother's cock, seeing Adam's reaction as he gave in
to the pleasures offered by Ellie.  Her conscious mind rambled with
thoughts of utter disgust with the act taking place before her.  Deep
in the back of Andrea's mind, however, plans were being hatched, dark,
sinister, and lusty.

A low, urgent voice whispered unthinkable things to her, placing
visions of having that magnificent, forbidden erection between her own
lips in the front of her, subtly replacing every reason why she
shouldn't.

The voice asked, "Don't you have needs which aren't being tended to?
How long has it been since you've had a long, hard cock inside you,
spreading you wide?"  Andrea blinked and shook her head to clear the
tempting visions from her head, not wanting to give in to the desire
because it was so very wrong.

"Wrong?" the voice teased.  "If this is so wrong, why are you so hot
and wet?"  Andrea had to admit it was a damned good question.  She
shut her eyes against the sight of Ellie sucking Adam's balls one at a
time; however, she couldn't shut off her hearing as Adam moaned in
obvious delight.  "Look, sweetie," the voice said.  "Either lead,
follow, or get the fuck out of the way, okay?  Make up your mind
already!"

Andrea took a deep breath hoping to clear her mind once and for all,
only to have the heady, sharp perfume of sex assail her which, along
with the maddening voice in her head, whispered promises of sweet,
soul searing passion.

Andrea's eyelids fluttered open - along with her mouth.  Somehow,
during the argument with herself, she had moved closer to the two
lovers on the bed.  From where she now stood, she could make out the
glistening strands of saliva clinging delicately to Adam's cock, as
well as the tongue which was applying it.  She could also make out
Adam's lust-filled rambling as he pleaded for Ellie to continue.
Another look and Andrea could make out the heart-shaped head of her
brother's phallus - dark as a plum and oh, so inviting!

Another blink.  Andrea could now make out the shape of each vein which
ran along the thickened length, pulsing with a life of their own under
the tawny grip of Ellie's hand.  A simple movement of the wrist by
Ellie revealed the slightly distended opening at the tip of Adam's
maleness at which a single, clear drop of dew rested.  So clear, so
tempting just to flick out one's tongue and let the droplet rest
there, transmitting its salty essence to sensitive taste buds.

Andrea felt a trickle of saliva escape her parted lips, remembering
how a man's essence tasted fresh from the source.  It looked so good
just sitting there, only now beginning to dribble down the
blood-engorged head and collecting around the circular embrace of
Ellie's hand, which was now proffering the delicious morsel in her
direction.  Andrea blinked once more; this wasn't right but, damn it
all to hell, she was hot, horny and straight up in need.  Tossing her
fate to the wind, Andrea allowed her tongue to snap out and collect
her sinful dessert.

Ah...  So hot and tangy!  Like the sweetest of things of which one
cannot get enough of once tasted, Andrea fell to the business of
draining her brother dry.  Her mouth flowed over the spongy knob,
quickly removing very trace of stickiness with her tongue.  Her
distended lips ran into Ellie's fingers,
felt the cool stickiness on them and cleaned them as well.  Ellie
smiled and moved aside to allow Andrea full access to Adam.

Without losing her grip on Adam's shaft, Andrea quickly filled the
vacancy left by Ellie and returned to the task at hand.  Fully
consumed with lust, Andrea gave up on savoring the forbidden fruit,
opting to throw all caution to the wind, along with her eternal soul.
She increased the sucking motions along the length of Adam's cock, her
tongue playing a maddening tatoo on every inch of skin it could reach.

Through slitted eyes, Adam raised his head enough to catch a glimpse
of the she-demon attacking his cock.  A massive surge of fresh lust
flowed into him as he recognized the mane of brown hair bobbing atop a
head moving on him at a blistering pace.  Whatever control Adam had
learned deserted him as his sac tightened painfully, just before the
first spurt of love exploded from him.  "Oh, SHIT!" Adam roared as the
full force of his ejaculation beat on his senses, his body turning
into one gigantic, uncontrollable muscle spasm.
Andrea felt the first splash of come against the roof of her mouth,
took a deep breath, and sucked hard, creating a vacuum within the
confines of her rapidly filling mouth - and we all know what happens
when you introduce liquid into a vacuum, don't we?  Stream after
impossible stream of semen flowed into her mouth, making Adam feel as
if his sister were sucking the life from him.  Just as he though his
entire supply of seed had been exhausted, Andrea did the unexpected,
making a ring out of thumb and forefinger and gripping him hard.  Not
only did this stop the flow of sperm, it kept him hard - and painfully
so, as his moan indicated.

"Oh, no," Andrea growled.  "I'm not done with you yet, brother.  If my
ass is going to hell, I'm taking you with me."  Without releasing the
near painful grip on Adam tortured penis, Andrea turned to face Ellie.
"When I get on this fucker, you know what to do, right?"  Ellie's only
answer was to smile.  With her back to Adam, Andrea positioned herself
over the dark purple head of his cock and whispered, "God forgive me,"
just before plunging herself onto the waiting member, feeling the
thickness spread her as it quickly vanished into her wetness.

Once fully speared, Andrea exhaled loudly.  "Shit, this feels so
fucking good!"  Spreading her legs wider, she commanded to Ellie, "Do
your thing, woman!  Send me straight to hell!"

"With pleasure," Ellie said, quickly covering Andrea's very exposed
clitoris with her mouth and sucking it into a greater state of
hardness, feeling her victim shudder in sweet response.  Ellie teased
the swollen bud of flesh with lips, teeth and tongue, extracting peals
of lusty curses from Andrea.  And, for good measure, she applied a
lavish dose of raspy tongue to the exposed underside of Adam's cock
each time it escaped Andrea's velvety embrace.

Between the tightness of his sister's pussy and the insanity behind
Ellie's more than experienced tongue, Adam fell to his doom as his
cock once again swelled before coating Andrea's insides with love.

"THAT'S WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!!"  Andrea just lost it, giving voice
to long unrealized pleasure as spurt after spurt splashed against her
raw insides, soothing the flames and, for the moment, putting out the
fire.  She hammered herself against Adam, the impact causing her
breasts to shake wildly.  Andrea reached down, pulling Ellie's face
tighter against her, rotating her hips
against the tongue which continued to flick and tease her clitoris.

All Adam could do was ride out Andrea's orgasmic storm as Ellie's
masterful mouth brought his sister right to the brink - and politely
kicked her to the point from which no return would ever be possible.
He could feel Andrea flooding his shaft and balls with hot, liquid
love; whatever Ellie wasn't catching ran down the crack of his
buttocks, causing quite a different sensation in itself.

Andrea shuddered as the last of her orgasm cascaded through her,
leaving satisfaction in its wake - along with something else.  Still
trembling, Andrea rolled off Adam to lay panting beside him.  The rush
of orgasm was being replaced with a feeling of pure terror as the
realization of what she had
done, not to mention who was partially responsible for the quickly
fading warmth.

Ellie sat on ebon haunches to watch the inevitable explosion of
emotion she knew would be arriving shortly.  Idly, she licked her
lips, relishing the unique taste of male and female juices.  Her own
lust reminded her of its presence by hardening her nipples and
allowing a trickle of juice to flow from her.  Making a mental note to
resolve her own horniness in a few moments, she returned her attention
to Andrea and Adam.

Adam called out to his sister.  "Andy?  You okay over there?"  He
reached out, seeking her hand.  As Adam made contact with his sister's
cooling flesh, Andrea jerked away violently.

"Don't touch me!  Just leave me the hell alone!"

"Sis, we have to talk about this."  Adam kept the hurt from his voice
as best he could, knowing if Andrea picked up on it, the situation
would run out of control.

"There's nothing to talk about.  God, I feel so filthy!  My own
brother - how could I do such a terrible thing?"

"You didn't do anything you didn't want to do," said Ellie as she
placed a hand on Andrea's thigh, quite surprised when the other woman
didn't flinch or pull away.

"Oh, yeah?  That's easy for you to say; you never fucked your brother
before."  Guilt had Andrea in its grip and was squeezing her heart and
soul tightly in place while Confusion slapped her around.

"You sure about that, little girl?" Ellie asked, her voice dangerously
low.  "You've only had a tiny sample of what I've been through in my
life.  I hardly think one roll in the hay qualifies you as an expert
on the subject."

Andrea looked at Adam questioningly.  "What the fuck is she talking
about?"  Adam toyed his fingers, making a show of inspecting his
fingernails.  Andrea grabbed her brother's hands to get his full
attention.  "Answer me, damn you, before I lose my fucking mind!  What
is she talking about?"

Adam cleared his throat, looking toward Ellie who nodded.  Turning his
gaze onto Andrea he said, "Devon and Ellie are not just Kenny's mother
and father.  They're also brother and sister, Andrea.  I know this is
hard for you to hear - it was hard for me to listen to this when I was
told."

"You mean to tell me you knew about all this and still agreed to be a
part of this hideous sin?"  Andrea was incredulous.  "What the hell
were you thinking about?"

"I was thinking about my love for Kenny," Adam said before falling
silent, drawing a deadly look from his sister.

"That's it?  All you have to say is you did it out of love?  What a
crock of shit!"  Andrea burned with anger and, oh, yeah, shame as the
two emotions warred against each other for dominance.

Ellie's quiet voice reached Andrea's ears.  "You didn't think so a
moment ago, Andrea.  You were all too willing to work out your sexual
frustration on Adam's cock.  Would you have joined in if you didn't
love your brother?  Or do you make it a habit of jumping on the first
hard cock you come across?"

Andrea bridled at Ellie's statement, her face reddening with both
anger and shame, knowing the other woman's words had hit upon at least
a couple of truths.  "I'll have you know I don't make it a habit of
screwing anything with pants on," Andrea shot back heatedly.  "As for
the rest of it, things got a
little out of control."

Ellie remained unconvinced.  "I'm sorry; I shouldn't have implied such
a thing.  However, in control or not, you didn't seem to mind while
things were taking place.  It wasn't until after the fact your mind
objected."

Andrea hung her head as Ellie's words continued to echo in her mind.
True enough, the only thing which mattered was getting some relief;
that she found it while riding Adam's maleness didn't really matter.
Or did it?  Andrea could feel her eyes pooling with hot, salty tears
as the truth settled in to
stay a while.

"I don't know what to think right now, even though I have to admit
there is some truth to what you've said," Andrea admitted as her tears
spilled down her cheeks.  Adam fished around on the night stand until
he found the box of tissues.

"Andy, there's no reason for you to be ashamed of what happened," Adam
said as he dried his sister's face.  "If I've learned anything from
this, it's there's nothing wrong with showing your love for those
closest to you."  Adam reached up, gently stroking Andrea's face with
the back of fingertips.

"But, I never thought about you in sexual terms!  Oh, you're a great
looking guy and all, but you're still my brother."

"I have to admit to not thinking of you in those terms either," Adam
confessed.  "However, if this has done anything, it's shown me how
much I really love you."

Andrea felt a fresh flood of tears collecting.  "What are you saying?
How can you love me after I practically attacked you like some crazed
slut?"

Ellie moved closer to Andrea, taking her hands.  "Crazed, maybe.
Slut, well, the jury will have to deliberate on this one.  Still, what
does it matter?  Can't you see the main issues here are love and
happiness?"

"Love and happiness?"  Andrea's laugh contained a tinge of bitterness.
"I used to know what they were."

Ellie leaned closer, her lips brushing against Andrea's cheek.  "You
can get to know them again."

"How?  If you think I'm having a hard time dealing with this, how do
you think Dale will react?"  Andrea laughed.  "The boy will flip his
lid!"

"What does Dale have to do with this?" Adam asked.  "This isn't about
him at all."

"Then, how...?" Andrea couldn't see where this was going.

"You can rediscover love and happiness here with us, Sis," Adam
answered, letting his fingers trail along the contours of one breast.
"Just think of it!  No pressures, no hassles, no sense of being
obligated to Dale and his tyrannical ways.  Think of what it would be
like to be surrounded by people
whose main goal in life is to make and keep you happy!"

"Even if it mean screwing me until I couldn't see straight?"

"If that's what it takes, yes."  Ellie answered, following Adam's lead
by letting one manicured finger trace circles around Andrea's
hardening nipple.  "You can be sure your every need will be tended
to."

Andrea began to relax under the dual stimulation.  "What would Kenny
have to say about all of this?  I mean, he's my brother but he's is
also her husband.  It just doesn't seem right for me to, uh, take him
away from her."

"No chance of that, Andy," Adam answered.  "Believe me, Kenny wouldn't
see this as an intrusion on your part."

"Besides," Ellie added, "There are more than enough men - and women,
if you like - to go around."

"Huh?"

Adam grinned in the semi-darkness.  "Did you think your activities
would be limited to me alone?"

"Well... yes."

"Guess again, Andrea.  Certainly, Kenny will want to love you again.
It stands to reason the rest of the family will want a piece of your
cute ass as well!"

A vision of the entire Williams clan lined up before her popped into
Andrea's head.  "This is so hard to deal with.  I don't want to seem
like I'm some kind of sex maniac."

Ellie laughed softly, letting her fingers toy with Andrea's navel.
"Compared to the rest of us, you're pretty tame.  For now, that is."

"I can see how this could help me," Andrea said, changing the subject
while shifting her body slightly to allow Ellie better access to her
tummy.  "How does all of this help solve my problems with Dale?"

Ellie's warm breath felt good against Andrea's exposed flesh as she
answered.  "For one, you'll have a better idea about loving and being
loved.  Once you understand the way it's supposed to be, you can use
your knowledge to educate your husband."

Andrea laughed nervously, partially out of uncertainty of Dale's
compliance and mostly due to Adam's tongue on her nipple.  "Dale's one
of those men who figures it's a woman's place to put out on demand.
And then, it's his way or no way.  He could care less if I got what I
wanted just as long as he got his rocks off."

Adam stopped his oral inspection of his sister's nipple.  "Well, then,
your choice is a simple one.  You were planning to divorce him,
right?"  Andrea moaned an acknowledgment, a bit miffed at Adam for the
stoppage.

"Then you should go ahead and rid yourself of him."  Having said this,
Adam returned to his oral manipulation of Andrea's nipple.

Andrea's thinking was becoming fragmented by the mouth on her nipple
and the one approaching her rapidly heating center.  "Where will I go?
It's a safe bet he won't let me keep the house."

"You can stay here," Ellie said.  "We've got plenty of room, either
here or across the lake.  Raise your knees for me, will you?
Thanks..."

Andrea gasped as Ellie's tongue split her outer labia.  "I... I
wouldn't want to, um, impose on any of you.  Harder, please..."

Ellie's muffled reply was barely audible.  "No problem - on either
account.  Now, hold still..."

Any further discussion was deferred in favor of some in-depth,
nonverbal talks.  For the next hour, Andrea learned what it like to
love and be loved, openly and freely, with no holds barred as Adam and
Ellie took her to greater heights of passion.  As wave after wave of
pleasure crashed against the
shores of her soul, Andrea realized her two lovers asked nothing of
her in return.  Taking a break from the near-relentless assault on her
senses, Andrea watched as Adam moved within Ellie with long, sure
strokes.  Of equal interest was Ellie's acceptance of her son-in-law's
efforts as the older woman gave voice to each and every thrill sent
her way, literally clawing and cursing her way through orgasm after
orgasm.

Andrea felt, for lack of a better word, compelled to return the loving
feelings which had been so lavishly heaped upon her.  Recalling her
experience with Kendra, Andrea did her best to add to Ellie's pleasure
by alternately sucking and biting Ellie's nipples.  As Ellie cried out
in response, Andrea felt her confidence building, letting her tongue
trace lazy patterns down Ellie's torso until she got a bird's eye view
of hard maleness penetrating soft womanhood.

Andrea watched with rapt attention as the head of Adam's cock, pale in
contrast to Ellie's dark folds, withdrew until only the head remained
lodged within Ellie's sweet confines.  Emboldened by her newly found
sexual freedom, Andrea whispered, "Ellie, let him take you from behind
- I want to try
something."  Ellie's response was to groan with feigned
disappointment; nevertheless, she slid from under Adam, rolling to one
side.  Andrea quickly took Ellie's place but facing in the opposite
direction, spreading her legs high and wide.

Ellie smiled wickedly.  "I know what she wants, Adam.  Let's give it
to her!"  Ellie then straddled Andrea, covering the younger woman's
face with dark, damp, pussy before burying her own face between
Andrea's waiting thighs.  Adam positioned himself over Ellie's
uplifted backside, lingering just a moment to savor the sight of his
sister's tongue working at Ellie's engorged clitoris.  There being
other fish to fry, Adam slid back into Ellie's welcome warmth.

From her position under Ellie, Andrea had a perfect view as Adam
worked more cock shaft into Ellie.  Above her, Ellie trembled under
the dual assault of tongue and man meat, her cries of pleasure
efficiently muffled as tried to keep up the frantic pace.  Andrea
smiled as an orgasmic tremor set in, her body tensing and relaxing in
sweet response.  Tilting her head back, Andrea alternated licking
Ellie's clit and any exposed piece of Adam's cock which managed not to
be swallowed by Ellie's gripping orifice.

The three lovers moved with each other to the primal beat of their
lust, each giving and taking.  As the old cliche goes, all good
things, etc.  Andrea could actually see Adam's shaft grow thicker, his
strokes becoming quicker and more insistent.  A moment later, Andrea
could see her brother's cock pumping jet after jet of man cream into
Ellie.  Andrea tongued Ellie's swollen clit faster and harder,
instigating a string of lusty curses from Ellie as her own pleasure
peaked and overflowed, flooding Andrea's face with tangy essence.  As
Ellie's vaginal contracted, a flow of sperm escaped, running along the
contours of red, puffy labia before forming one large dollop of seed.
Andrea held her mouth open in anticipation of her brother's offering,
moaning loudly as the salty droplet plopped into her mouth just about
the same time Ellie's demonic tongue exorcized a toe-curling orgasm
from somewhere deep within Andrea's soul.

The sound of wet, hot bodies was replaced by those of three people
doing their level best to catch their respective breaths.  Andrea
searched her soul for any signs of anguish over this incestuous act.
She had to admit the hot, tingling feelings which continued to wash
over her felt right.  Still, there
was one prominent thought in her heart, one which overlayed orgasmic
bliss.

Andrea knew, in her heart of hearts, she hadn't just been fucked; she
had been loved and deliciously so.  Absent was the usual selfishness
she'd known since her very first time.  Gone was the empty feeling
left by men whose only care was their own satisfaction.  Andrea
realized she had been given something which transcended mere physical
satisfaction - she had been given enlightenment.  Versed in the usual
ways of making love, she had ventured into places women rarely went,
let alone talked about.

Andrea had known the touch of another woman for the first time earlier
today.  She shivered as she remember Kendra's loving, gentle loving
which had been urgent without rushing, insistent but not forceful.
Andrea knew how emotionally labile she'd been at that time, seeking
comfort in any form.
Tonight was different.  Andrea had once again ventured into the
unknown, this time of her own free will, accepting Ellie's love and
returning it as well.  Another delightful shiver raced through Andrea
as she remembered her first taste of a woman.  No fear, no hesitation
- just welcome acceptance and a need to love.

Andrea could feel sleep descending upon her as she looked toward Adam.
Damn!  Andrea smiled dreamily, wondering why making love with him
never occurred to her before now while also realizing the silliness of
her question.  Still, as sleep claimed Andrea, she vowed to correct
this obvious oversight in her life.


Part V, Chapter Seventeen

Morning sunlight streamed in the curtained window, casting its warmth
onto Andrea, who stretched luxuriously, happy and content.  And sat
straight up, wide awake and wondering where in the name of God she
was!  Looking around, she recognized the well-appointed guest room...
but how had she gotten in here?  Her last memory was of being in bed
with, oh, shit, Ellie and Adam...

"Good morning," a baritone voice said, coming from her right, causing
Andrea to yelp in surprise.  "Did you sleep well?"  Andrea turned
toward the voice and found Devon sitting in the upholstered chair
which occupied the room.

"Shit!  You scared me, Devon!  I slept just fine, thank you.  But..."

"Yes?"  Devon's smile was magnetic.

"How did I get back in here?"  Andrea gestured to take in the whole
room.

"I happened to be looking for Ellie, knew she'd be with Adam - but I
didn't expect to find you with them.  I figured it would be easier for
you to wake up in your own bed - a lot less chance of any discomfort."

"Thanks," Andrea offered, carefully noticing Devon hadn't commented
further on her presence in the bed, let alone her obvious state of
undress at the time.  "About last night..."

Devon raised one long-fingered hand in dismissal.  "You don't have to
explain anything, Andrea.  Especially if you're not, ah, comfortable
about it."  Devon settled back into the comfortable chair, taking
stock of his son-in-law's sister.  Earlier in the morning, Ellie,
Adam, Devon, and Kendra had discussed the events of the night before,
with Devon drawing the short straw as the person Andrea would see upon
awakening and to answer the question they knew she'd have.

"Oh, I'm all right," Andrea answered - and meant it.  She had never
felt more comfortable in her life, even after having the strangest
experience in her entire life.  "What do you want to know?"

Devon laughed at Andrea's positive stance.  "If you're asking me, then
you must be handling all of this better than we expected."  He nodded
approval.  "That's good, Andrea.  To answer your question, I just want
to know one thing."

"Go ahead," Andrea replied, feeling a confidence she'd never known
before.  Remarkable, since she was about to have a talk about getting
laid to a man she only met once or twice before!

"Were you loved?"

"Was I ever!" Andrea exclaimed.  "You know, at first I though all of
this sick and disgusting.  That was before I stopped looking at it
from my old  perspective."  Andrea shifted her position on the bed
before continuing.  "Ellie and Adam had an interesting way to rid me
of my old way of thinking, but it worked.  I never realized something
so wrong could be so right."

Devon nodded in silent agreement.  "It does take some getting used to.
It took Adam a little longer to get used to being a part of our loving
family.  But, as you discovered, he's well adjusted."

"That isn't all he is," Andrea muttered, her body remembering the
utter joy of being filled by him.  Turning her attention back to
Devon, Andrea asked, "So now what?  I mean, what happens next?"

Devon regarded Andrea with a tilt of his head, as if not understanding
the question.  "I don't know, Andrea; what do you want to happen
next?"

Andrea fixed Devon with a puzzled look of her own.  "Am I expect to
'join up' or something?"

"Don't be silly!  Of course not!"

"Then..."  Andrea's confusion was parading itself openly.  "I don't
get it."

Devon shrugged.  "What's there to get?  You are Adam's sister and,
thus, a member of the family.  We wouldn't treat you any different
than we do Adam who, by the way, is here by his choice.  He could have
walked out on Kenny and the rest of us on the first night.  Hell, he
still can."

"He's still here," Andrea said, understanding where Devon was going.

"Exactly.  I know of your plans to divorce Dale and I'm supposed to
tell you that you're welcome to stay here."  He looked around the room
expansively.  "This room will be yours, of course.  As Adam will
attest, you won't want for anything."

"What's the catch, Devon?  This is too good to be true."

"You wound me, Andrea - there's no catch, no gimmicks, no nothing.
Just the family reaching out to another family member in need."

"I wouldn't have to, uh, you know, earn my keep?"

Devon frowned his displeasure.  "Just allowing the family to help you
is reward enough for us.  Please don't insult us by implying you have
to do something in return."

Andrea's face reddened at Devon's mild rebuke.  "I'm sorry, Devon.
It's just... damn!  This has all been like a dream to me, one I don't
want to wake up from.  I could leave Dale today and spend the rest of
my life here without missing him one bit."

"And, pray tell, why is that?"

Andrea thought carefully over her answer, sighing deeply.  "Because I
know everyone here will love me, even those of you who are just
getting to know me.  And I need to show my love to everyone who loves
me."

"Well, then," Devon said while getting to his feet, giving Andrea a
good long look at his trim form as well as the outline of his
maleness.  Devon smiled before announcing, "It's all settled.  Let
someone know what you want to do and we'll see about getting things in
order.  Are you hungry?  For food, I mean," letting Andrea know he was
aware of her gaze.

"I'm starving," Andrea replied.  "And not just for food, if you catch
my drift."

"I do, indeed.  You'll have plenty of time to feed yourself.  For now,
though, let's get you showered and fed.  Pancakes or waffles?"

Andrea smiled brilliantly at Devon, already knowing what decision
she'd make.  "Yes."

"Yes?  Yes, pancakes or yes, waffles?"

"Yes."

"Women," Devon uttered as he left Andrea to her morning ablutions.

*   *   *

Andrea arrived for breakfast some twenty minutes later, feeling
well-rested and full of energy.  Freshly showered and outfitted in
jeans, T-shirt and light sweater, she joined the rest of family,
taking a seat next to Kendra.  Kendra acknowledged Andrea's presence
with a nod, turning her attention
momentarily to something Ellie was saying.

"...so, we won't need to make any other changes.  There'll be plenty
of room for everyone."

Adam and Kendra both nodded in agreement.  "Not that it makes much
difference," said Adam, giving everyone a sample of his magnetic
smile.  "We usually don't spend much time in our rooms - sleeping,
that is."  Kendra giggled.

Devon spoke up, taking in Andrea with his warm glance.  "All there is
to settle now is a buy-in from Andrea."

"Buy-in to what?" Andrea asked between a mouth full of waffles.

"Well, I told everyone about our conversation this morning.  Depending
on your answer, we'd love to have you stay here with us."

Andrea sat her fork on the plate carefully, having nearly dropped it
upon hearing Devon's announcement.  She looked at everyone around the
table, taking those few seconds to make the biggest decision in her
life since accepting Dale's marriage proposal.  Andrea looked at Devon
as if some ulterior motive could be found on his handsome features.
Instead, she saw only the quiet confidence everyone in this family
seemed to possess.

Turning her head slightly, she looked in Ellie's eyes, finding the
same confidence along with a look which promised a lot of interesting
days and nights.  Andrea shivered involuntarily as both her mind and
body remembered the sensations delivered by Ellie just mere hours ago.
Putting the memory
aside she looked at Kendra and another shiver raced up her spine.

"Get a grip, girl," she told herself before allowing her gaze to
settle on Adam.  Even though born of different roots, he was clearly a
member of this family, fairly oozing the Williams family confidence
and sexuality.  Who would have thought the best sex she'd ever
experienced had come from the last
person she ever dreamed of?

Feeling as if she were taking too long to answer, Andrea cleared her
throat before speaking.  "After everything which has happened in the
last twenty-four hours or so, the first thing I have to say I'm not
really clear about what has really happened."  Andrea managed a weak
smile, shaking her head.  "Still, I'd be lying if I said I didn't
enjoy every minute of it."  Andrea could feel tears welling in her
eyes; Kendra placed a warm, comforting hand on hers.

"Take you time, Andy; we all know how important a decision this is.
It's not easy giving up one way of life for another."

Andrea nodded.  "Dale and I, well, things haven't turned out the way I
had hoped.  Last night, Adam and Ellie showed me what it was like to
be loved unselfishly."  Tears spilled down Andrea's cheeks, falling
softly onto the simple tablecloth covering the cherry wood table.  "I
want more of this kind
of love."

Ellie spoke quietly.  "Even if it means receiving it from Adam?"

"Yes.  It was one of the things which makes my decision an easy one."
Andrea dabbed at her eyes, feeling her resolve return.  She looked
once more at everyone seated at the table, drawing strength from them
and feeling the outpouring of love.  "If Adam could make love to me
without batting an eye and not feeling bad about it, then how could I
do any less?  After all, he's my baby brother and I can't let him
one-up me!"  Adam rolled his eyes and placed a hand over his heart as
if wounded.

"My answer is yes, yes, a thousand times yes.  I want to be here with
you and experience the love and joy you share every day.  Of course,
I'll have to let Dale know I won't be coming home."  She sighed.  "You
know, I'm leaving my husband and I don't feel bad about it at all."

"As well you shouldn't," came a deep baritone voice.  Heads turned
toward the new voice as Lorne Williams entered the room, followed
closely by Etienne and Kymber.

"Mother.  Father.  Grandmother."  Devon nodded to each in turn.  "It's
good to see you, but I thought you were on vacation."

"We were." said Eti, taking a seat next to Andrea.  "Until your father
he had enough of lying around playing victim."  Turning, Eti flashed a
smile at Andrea.  "Andrea!  It's really good to see you again!  How
long has it been... since the wedding, right?"

Andrea blushed under the rapt attention being paid to her.  "Yes,
ma'am.  It's good to see all of you again," she greeted, accepting a
kiss from Kymber on the cheek.

"Ma'am?  Please, child - you make me sound ancient!  Call me Eti."
Andrea's blush deepened.  Lorne circled around the elegant table until
he stood next to Devon.

"What's this about Andrea leaving her husband, Dev?"  The look Lorne
gave his son said he wouldn't be put off by some half-assed answer.
Andrea's mouth opened to answer but snapped shut with a look from
Lorne.

"Andrea has decided to leave Dale and move in with us."  Devon showed
no fear or intimidation.  Lorne's eyebrows threatened to crawl up his
forehead and down the back.

"Ah, might I ask...?"

"She knows, Dad."  Devon looked at Andrea giving her a big wink.

"I see," Lorne said, continuing to circle the table until he stood
behind Kendra and Adam, who at least had the good sense to look
nervous.  "Andrea?"

Andrea swallowed.  "Yes, sir?"

"Before I welcome you to the family, I want to be sure you understand
what you're getting into."

"I think I do, Dr. Williams."

"If I'm not being too pushy, might I ask why you're so sure?" Lorne
asked, even though he was pretty sure he knew the answer already.

Andrea looked lovingly at Ellie for a moment before letting her gaze
fall onto Adam.  Lorne's only response was to raise a single eyebrow.
"Hmm.  Well, I suppose the matter is settled."

"Pretty much, Dr. Williams," Andrea said.  "Look, I've discovered what
your family is all about and even though I was shocked at first, I've
had time to think about it all and the whole thing makes sense.  In
fact..." Andrea's voice trailed off, her eyes going out of focus as
she looked at Devon.

"Andrea?" Lorne asked.

"Hmm?"

"Are you okay?"

Andrea became aware of the entire family watching her with looks of
concern crossing their faces.  "Damn!  I'm sorry!  My, uh, train of
thought got derailed for a moment."

Lorne had noticed Andrea's lapse of attention occurred when she looked
at Devon.  Even though the oldest of the assembled group, he wasn't so
old he could tell Andrea had designs on his son.  "Well, we stopped by
to have a talk with Ellie, Kenny and Adam about a few things, so if
you'll excuse us for a while..."

"Sure, Dr. Williams.  I've got to go upstairs and get the bed made
anyway."  Andrea turned to leave the room and remembered something.
"Devon?  If you're not busy, would you give me a hand moving the chest
of drawers?  I need to get something which fell behind it while I was
dressing."

Devon took a moment to glance at his father, who nodded.  "Sure,
Andrea.  I'll be along in a moment."  Andrea smiled brightly and left
for her room.  Devon's attention was held by the sight of firm bottom
before being drawn back to his father's presence.

"Son," Lorne began.  "I hope you know what you're doing; it's an awful
big risk you're running by allowing Andrea access to the family in
this manner."

"Dad, if what Adam and Ellie told me is true - and I don't have any
reason not to believe either of them, Andrea will fit in just fine.
You'll see!"

"I hope you're right," Lorne conceded, clamping a fatherly hand on
Devon's shoulder.  "Well, I'm off to talk to the rest of the horde;
stop by when you get done."

"Okay, Dad."

*   *   *
As Andrea fussed over folding the comforter, she felt as if a great
weight had been lifted from her soul.  It had been one thing to think
about Adam's in-laws as being part of the overall family; however, it
was something else to be in their presence, looking into their
odd-colored eyes and fairly basking in their magnetism.  "Especially
Etienne," Andrea whispered to herself.  There was something about the
woman which reminded her of Kendra - only a thousand times more calm
and a million times more intense.  Andrea interrupted her
introspective review upon hearing the light tapping on the bedroom
door.  "Come on in, Devon," she called out, feeling her pulse begin to
race.

Devon's head appeared around the open edge of the door.  "Ready to
move the chest?" he asked, stepping into the room.

"Sure, just give me a second to square this away."  Looking up at
Devon just for an instance send an unbelievable chill through her.
"This is one good looking man," she thought.  "And," her libido
supplied, "he looks to be well equipped to handle things, if you know
what I mean."  Andrea smiled despite herself.

"Okay, I'm ready!"  Andrea crossed the room, wiping her hands on her
thighs.  Finding a place for her hands, she looked up at Devon, who
had also gotten a grip on his side of the chest.  Their eyes met and
Andrea felt her jaw slacken just a little at the contact.

"On three, okay?  One... Two... Three!"  Devon's muscles locked as he
brought his strength to bear against the oak chest.  With Andrea's
help, the massive piece of furniture move all of two inches, enough
for Andrea to look behind it.

"Whoa!  There it is!"  Andrea could see her lost object glinting in
the sunlight.

"Okay," Devon said, slightly winded.  "Let me know when you're ready
to put this thing back."

Andrea bent over and wiggled her hand into the small space, her
fingers fishing for some purchase on the object.  With a grunt, she
managed to loop a finger around the edge; from there, it was a simple
matter to extract it.  "There!" she said triumphantly, standing and
holding her prize up for Devon to see.

"I can see why you'd want to get that back," Devon said while nodding
to the contraceptive bracelet dangling from Andrea's fingers.

"Yeah, I took it off to shower this morning and it must have fallen of
the back."  Andrea slipped the bracelet back over her wrist, feeling
the expected tingle when the bracelet's sensor reestablished contact
with the sensor just under her skin.  "The bracelet does its job, but
it can be a pain in the ass
sometime.  Whoever invented this damned thing must have been out of
their mind."

Devon chuckled.  "He can be a bit goofy when he feels like it, but I
hardly think my father is out of his mind."

Andrea turned to face Devon, her face reddening.  "Oh, shit.  You mean
Lorne is THE Dr. Williams, the one who invented this?"

"The one and only."

"I feel so stupid."

"You shouldn't blame yourself.  Look at it this way; it's better than
taking pills or having your plumbing cut on."

"You've got that right," Andrea agreed, sighing heavily.

"What's wrong?"

"Oh, nothing.  I was just thinking about Dale."

For a moment, Devon felt irritated at the mention of Andrea's husband.
"What about him?"

Andrea flopped down across the bed, positioning herself so she could
see Devon.  "I was just thinking about the argument we had over having
children."

Devon sat on the bed facing Andrea, grateful to sit.  "I take it he
wasn't overly fond of the idea."

"Hmpf.  That's putting it mildly.  The boy lost his ever-loving mind.
Told me he didn't want to be burdened with the responsibility of
bringing a new life into the world."  Andrea sighed.  "At first, I
thought he'd change his mind, you know, after we'd been married a
while longer."

Devon felt a twinge of sympathy for the younger woman.  "Was this the
reason why things went sour between you?"

"Partly.  The other part was because he just wants to have things his
way all the time, like nothing I could say or do was good enough for
him."

"And now you think you've found what you're looking for with us."
More statement than question.

Andrea propped herself up on an elbow, staring intensely at Devon.
"Yes, I do.  Why do you ask?  Do you think I'm making a mistake?"

"No," Devon said.  "I don't.  I'm just wondering if our way of life is
the best thing for you.  There are a lot of things to be taken into
consideration, some nice, some not-so-nice."

"My little session with Adam and Ellie crammed a lot into my head,
Devon," Andrea said confidently.  "Yeah, there's the no holds barred
intimacy and the implications behind it.  From where I'm sitting,
though, the good outweighs the bad here."  Andrea sat up suddenly,
looking intently at Devon.  "May I ask you something?"

Devon shrugged.  "Sure - go ahead.  One of the things you'll learn
around here is we have no secrets from each other."

"You've never had a girlfriend, have you?"

Devon's eyebrows rose in surprise.  "You know, since you asked, no.
Well, not in the conventional sense anyway."

Andrea nodded, more to herself than in response to Devon's answer.  "I
thought so."

"What does my not ever having a girlfriend have to do with anything?"
Devon was clearly puzzled.

"Everything.  You've never had to go looking for love and affection,
never had to go through the disappointments most guys go through when
they grow up."

"Oh, I know all about the disappointment.  I've seen what it did to
some of the guys I hung around with in school."

"But you've never gone through it yourself."

"Well, no.  I suppose not.  What's your point?"

Andrea smiled sweetly at Devon.  "My point is you've never had to
experience the special feeling one gets when they meet the right
person."

Devon could now see what Andrea was getting at.  "Ah, of course.
You're saying because I've always had my relationship with my family,
I've always had all my physical and emotional needs taken care of.
You know, I never really looked at it from that perspective."

Andrea moved closer to Devon, stretching out beside him.  "My point
exactly.  See, I know this is right for me.  I need to love and be
loved while being free to explore myself without having to deal with
recriminations.  It's just a simple fact of when it's right, you know
it."

Devon looked at Andrea in a different light, having most of his early
fears put to bed.  From the descriptions provided by both Adam and
Ellie, Devon was afraid Andrea's motive were purely sexual in nature.
Devon allowed himself a mental shrug, reminding himself there was some
truth to the sexual aspect.  Oh, but wouldn't it be interesting having
someone other than Kymber to make love with.  With a practiced eye,
Devon let his gaze flow over Andre's lithe form, noticing he way her
clothing clung to every curve.  And, he couldn't help but notice, she
had some pretty good sized nipples...

Andrea was very much aware of Devon's silent appraisal, hoping he
liked what he was seeing.  Without making it obvious to Devon, Andrea
coyly rearranged her position on the bed, giving Devon a look at her
backside (and hoping it wasn't as fat as she thought).  Even without
being able to see Devon, Andrea could feel his gaze upon her and,
shit, it felt good to be appreciated for being a woman.

"Andrea," Devon said, forcing himself to focus more on the
conversation than on Andrea's lovely body.  "As my father does, I hope
you've made the right decision for yourself.  Speaking for the family
- my part of it, that is - we welcome you and look forward to making
your stay with us as pleasant as possible."

Andrea was barely paying attention to Devon's warm words.  Instead,
she was listening to a more insistent voice, one born of primal
passion and desire.  Suddenly, Andrea was very much aware of the aura
of masculinity being projected by Devon.  Her position on the bed not
allowing her to look at him didn't matter; she could feel him and, oh,
God, did she want him.

"Devon?" Andrea took a split second in deciding her fate.

"Yes?"

Place your feet right on the edge and just fall forward...

"Make love to me."

For probably the first time in his life, Devon hesitated before
answering.  True enough, he wanted Andrea; hearing the details of her
evening with Ellie and Adam made her much more desirable.  On the
other hand, Devon knew his desire was being fueled by sheer lust.
This wasn't about showing love for another in their special way; no,
this was about a good old fashioned bone-jumping.  Still, inbred
responses kicked in.  Licking his lips, Devon said, "You sure this is
what you want?"

Andrea's answer was to sit up, neatly pivoting on her bottom until she
faced Devon.  Crossing her arms over and down, she removed her top in
one smooth motion to reveal a pair of small but perky breasts, each
topped by semi-hard nipples.  Andrea cupped a breast in each hand,
massaging her nipples to full erection.  "I've never more sure of
anything.  I want you."  Andrea's passionate blush, once limited to
her face, began to spread along her neck and shoulders before creeping
along the upper contours of her breasts.

Andrea leaned forward to crush her mouth against Devon's, submitting
to the passion.  Tongues sought each other, tasting and discovering
while hands made themselves familiar.  Andrea moaned as Devon's hands
explored the soft globes of her breasts before making their way down
to the waistband of her pants.

Reluctantly, the kiss was broken just long enough for Andrea to wiggle
out of her pants while Devon hurriedly removed his clothing, exposing
his muscular frame.  Andrea lay back on the bed, her arms open and
inviting, not wanting to waste one precious moment.

As Devon eased himself into her embrace and his lips began to explore
the flesh just behind her left ear, Andrea realized there was more
than just lust and passion at work here.  From the very first moment
she laid eyes on him, Andrea had felt drawn to Devon, a feeling which
had soothed and frightened her.  As Devon's tongue traced an
interesting pattern along one nipple, causing Andrea to shiver with
delight, a part of her knew she had fallen in love with him.

Andrea cradled Devon's head to her chest as he sucked each nipple in
turn, raising her excitement and bringing the heat to searing levels.
She reached between their perspiring bodies and found him hot, hard,
and throbbing within her grasp.  Her fingers toyed with the silken
flesh of his shaft causing Devon to gasp with pleasure.  Andrea
couldn't wait to feel Devon inside of her - but first things first...

Wriggling out of Devon's embrace, Andrea moved between Devon's legs
before lowering her mouth onto his stiff member, effectively cutting
off any protests.  The couple moaned in unison as Andrea slid two
thick inches of man meat into her mouth, savoring the musky scent and
the slightly spicy taste of the man under her.  Slowly, Andrea's head
began a bobbing motion, each  ownward plunge gathering more of Devon's
shaft into the deep recesses of her throat.  Devon's hands cradled and
stroked Andrea's face as he settled in to enjoy the oral attention,
his features alternating between smiles and grimaces as Andrea eagerly
sucked him.

*   *   *

"Be sure to tell Dev to give me a call later this evening," Lorne
said, kissing first Ellie then Kendra before joining Kymber and
Etienne at the front door.  "He must be rearranging the whole room for
Andrea!"

Adam, standing behind wife and mother-in-law, hid a smirk behind his
hand.  "Devon's rearranging something, alright.  But I don't think
it's furniture."  The departing Williams', along with Ellie and
Kendra, turned to look at Adam.

"Are you suggesting my son is doing unsavory things with your sister,
young man?" Kymber asked with mock seriousness.

"I'd say it's a safe bet, knowing my sister."

*   *   *

Andrea tossed her head back, a silent scream of pleasure poised to
escape her lips as Devon drove deeper into her, his hands spreading
tender buttocks to allow deeper penetration into her wetness.

"Oh, God, yes!  Give me more, baby!  Slide that hard cock in up to
your balls!  Fuck me, Devon, oh, shit, fuck me til I can't see
straight!"

All Devon could do was grunt in reply.  Perspiration dripped into his
eyes, stinging them, before splashing onto Andrea's upturned ass.  For
Devon, it was pure bliss being able to see and feel Andrea's entire
body shake under his hard, insistent strokes as well as hearing her
impassioned pleas for more.  Better still was the incredible feeling
offered by Andrea's overheated sheath as it continued to grip him
convulsively, bringing him closer to completion.  A hard thrust,
quickly followed by an even harder thrust and Devon began the
delicious task of filling Andrea with his seed.

"Oh, God!  Oh, yes!  Do it!"  Andrea's cries dwindled into incoherent
babble as her own orgasm caught up with her.  With all the force she
could muster, Andrea clamped down on Devon's jerking cock, trapping
him deep inside until, finally, Devon grew soft enough to fall out of
her velvet embrace.

"Damn!  You really know how to move furniture, don't you?" asked
Andrea.

Equally exhausted, Devon replied, "Something moved, but I'll be damned
if I know what.  You okay?"

"Hmm, never better.  You wanna know something?"

"What's that?"

"I'm hungry."

"Well," Devon chuckled.  "Moving furniture is hard work."  Devon
patted Andrea's firm - and slightly moist - bottom before starting to
rise and dress.

"Devon?  You mind if I ask you a question?"

"Ask away."

"You know what happened between me and Kendra, don't you?"

"I heard about it, yes."

"Then you know I've never done anything like that before."

"It's what I heard.  Why does it concern you?"

"I can't say if 'concerned' is the word I would use to describe how I
feel about it."

Devon paused in the middle of putting on a sock.  "If you're not
concerned, then what's up here?"

"It bothers me how easily I gave in to Kenny, not to mention how much
I enjoyed it."  Andrea shivered at the memory of Kendra's oral
pleasures while feeling her nipples harden.

"So?  Kenny's a little hard to resist, if I must say so myself."

"It's just that I never thought I would enjoy having another woman
doing things to me.  Then, to top things off, my mother walked in on
us."

Devon raised an eyebrow.  "Did she really?  I didn't know..."

Andrea managed a little smile.  "Oh, she most certainly did.  Things
got a little ugly for a moment, but I think my mom understood what was
going on, especially after Kenny had her say about it all."

Devon could easily imagine the scene.  Kenny's inpetrubable calm
matched up against a shocked and, probably, outraged parent.  "I'll
bet it was something to see."

"It was, believe me.  Funny thing, though.  My mother didn't really
seem to be all that upset.  Concerned, yes.  But not the raving
lunatic I would have expected."  Andrea shrugged.

Completely dressed, Devon held out his hand to Andrea.  "Come on,
let's go raid the fridge."

*   *   *

Allison Harrison's eyes widened in surprise when, upon opening the
door, she found Kendra waiting patiently.  "Hello, Kendra!  What
brings you here?"

"Hi, Mrs.  Harrison," Kendra answered while laughing.

"What's so funny?" the older woman asked.

"Well, we're both 'Mrs.  Harrison...'"

Allison beamed.  "You're right - we are!  Come on in!"  She stepped
back to allow Kendra inside.

"I came by to pick up Andrea's things.  She's going to be spending
some time with us."

"I see.  She's decided to leave Dale after all, then."  Allison sat
down wearily.  "Tell me, Kendra - do you think she's making the right
decision?"

"It doesn't matter what I think, Mrs.  Harrison.  What does matter is
what Andrea thinks."  Kendra thought for a moment before continuing.
"Do I believe she's right?  Well, I know if Adam were to treat me the
same way Dale does Andrea, I wouldn't stay with him."

"That's a fair answer, dear," Allison said.  "Personally, she should
have left him a long time ago, but it wasn't for me to say."

The living room fell into a nervous silence.  Kendra's gaze remained
fixed on the elder Mrs. Harrison, patiently waiting for the other
woman to do... whatever.

Without bothering to look up, Allison could feel Kendra's unusual eyes
on her.  Just knowing the young woman was watching  made Allison flush
with warmth.  Allison knew she should show Kendra where Andrea's
things were being kept but, for some reason, she didn't want Kendra to
stop looking at her.

Not wanting to be rude or rush the other woman, Kendra's gaze flicked
to her watch, which wasn't missed by Allison.  "I suppose we should
get Andy's things loaded up, huh?"  Allison said, trying to keep a
twinge of disappointment from her voice.

"Whatever you say, Mrs.  Harrison.  I do have a doctor's appointment
in a couple of hours," Kendra answered, patting the growing bulge
under her maternity dress.

"One thing, Kendra.  Please call me Allison or Mom, whichever you
prefer.  There's no need for us to stand on formality - you're family
now."

"Thank you... Allison."  Kendra's wide smile seemed to make the room
brighter.  "I'm right behind you!"

Once in Andrea's former bedroom, the two women set to the task of
collecting those things Andrea might need.  They worked quickly and in
relative silence, speaking only to ask a question about this dress or
which pair of shoes.  Fifteen minutes later, Andrea's belongings were
neatly packed and ready to go.  Kendra picked up one of the smaller
suitcases and turned for the door.

"Kendra, would you mind if I asked you a very personal question?"

"No, not at all.  As you said, we're family now and I've nothing to
hide."  Kendra put the suitcase down and went to join Allison, who had
taken a seat on the edge of the bed.  "Ask your question, please."

"Are you a lesbian?"  Allison's question was right to the point,
making Kendra smile with approval.

"You're asking this because of what you saw here the other day."  A
statement, not answering a question with a question.

"Yes.  I must admit what I saw disturbed me a little and, frankly, I
wanted to know."

"Not wanting to insult you but, as you can see, I am happily bisexual,
if you must put a label on me," Kendra said, rubbing her swollen
belly.

"And you're comfortable with this?"  Allison asked, clearly
embarrassed at having overlooked the obvious.

"Allison, there's nothing for me to be uncomfortable about.  I've been
this way since birth."  Kendra sighed, unsure if she really answered
Allison's question.  Finally, she said, "For me, it's all about loving
and being loved.  I'm sorry, but it's the only way I can explain it."

Allison nodded, envying the younger woman's easy acceptance of who and
what she was.  Absently, Allison said, "I don't think I've ever seen
any so... stimulating."

"Pardon?"

"You and Andy making love.  I was shocked when I first saw the two of
you together but, after a few seconds, I realized I had never seen
anything so hot and exciting."  Allison managed a wry smile before
adding, "For a moment, I found myself wishing it was me instead of
Andy."  Having made this announcement, Allison suddenly felt as if a
great weight had been removed from her.

Kendra matched Allison's smile with one of her own.  "It could have
been you - you needed only to ask," she said, causing Allison head to
snap up in surprise.

"Right.  An old woman like me, wishing for something she could never
have.  You're so sweet to say this."

"I'm not being patronizing, Allison.  It could have easily been you
there being loved, if it was what you wanted."

Allison blinked in surprise at the sudden warmth spreading through her
body.  "You can't be serious!"

"I'm always serious about these things, Allison - love is not to be
taken lightly."

"You are saying," Allison began - and hoping it was true - "if I asked
you to make love to me, you'd do it."

"Absolutely."

Allison chuckled.  "I wouldn't know what to do.  I've never had the
experience."

"You underestimate yourself.  Besides, what's there to know?  You just
let go of your feelings and bring them to the surface; love will take
care of the rest."

"You make it sound so easy," Allison said wistfully.  "And so
tempting."

Kendra reached over to take Allison's hands, unsurprised to find them
trembling.  To Kendra's experienced eye, she knew the older Mrs.
Harrison was ready to take the plunge, right here, right now.  "It
really is that easy and, as far as tempting, well, would you like to
find out?"

At Kendra's offer, Allison felt as if all the blood had drained from
her head to collect in the deepest reaches of her body.  What had she
gotten herself into and why?  The concerned mother in her had wanted
to know the answers to the questions asked but the woman in her had
been jealous of her daughter for having a chance to experience an
intimacy she had only read about.  Allison could readily remember the
look on Andrea's face as Kendra eased orgasm after orgasm from her -
the sheer pleasure and ecstacy clearly taking her daughter to places
unexplored.

And she wanted to know what Andrea knew.

"I'd like that, Kendra," Allison said, all the while wondering who had
uttered the words.

"Then let's explore the possibilities, shall we?" Kendra asked before
moving close and planting a kiss on Allison's cheek.  "You wanted
answers and the only way to get them is to experience it for
yourself."

Her voice a mere whisper, Allison said, "Yes..."

"Let's begin," Kendra whispered, her hands undoing the buttons on
Allison's sundress.


Part V, Chapter Eighteen

Allison's back arched, her whole body one gigantic spasm as yet
another orgasm rippled its way along her nerves, inflaming her soul.
Each practiced touch from Kendra sent Allison tumbling further out of
control - and not giving a flying fuck about it.

"Please... stop for a moment!"  Kendra did as she was asked, absently
wiping the copious flow of juices from her face.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes.  No.  Shit, I don't even know!  I need to know something before
you drive me insane!"

"What's that?"

"Can we do this together?  I mean, it's not right for you to, shit, do
all the work."

"I don't mind, really," Kendra replied.  "But, yes, we can do this
together, if you're ready to try it?"

"Why the hell not?" Allison replied, smiling at her own raunchiness.
"I've gone this far."

"Suit yourself," Kendra said, rising from her place between Allison's
quivering legs.  Turning until her luscious bottom pointed in the
right direction, Kendra gently and slowly straddled Allison's face
until she could feel her hot, moist breath on her flesh.  When Kendra
knew her own sex was within easy reach, she prepared to return to the
task at hand, spreading Allison's legs high and wide.

"Now where were we?  Oh, yes - right about... here!"  Kendra returned
to eating Allison with relish, not really caring whether the other
woman returned the favor or not - but knowing she would.  Kendra
wasn't disappointed when she felt Allison's tentative first licks, her
soft yet raspy tongue teasing along the outer folds of her sex.

Deep inside of Allison, a jumble of emotions were taking place.  To
begin with, there was the joy of making love; once her initial
nervousness wore off, Allison found it easy to settle into the sights,
sounds, and smells of sex.  Well, almost easy.  While the familiar
sensations of being eaten were working their way along Allison's nerve
endings, it was the not-so-familiar feelings which made what was
happening less familiar than normal.  Where Roger's hands were rougher
and stronger, the hands under her ass were perhaps not as strong, but
definately softer.  The tongue working between the heated, slick folds
of her pussy was more insistent yet gentler than anything she'd ever
experienced.

Allison laughed softly against the downy softness of Kendra muff.
Experience?  What experience could she be thinking of?  Allison had
only seen women making love in the tacky movies she and Roger watched
when they were years younger.  But now she was living it, feeling
Kendra's clitoris sliding between her hungry lips.

The two women ate at each other - it was heady and wild -
mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, locked in the throes of primal
passion.  Kendra, with practiced ease, brought Allison into orgasm
after orgasm while Allison, inexperienced at the ways of Sappho, tried
to give as good as she was getting.
At the moment, Allison's attention was focused on Kendra's anal
opening, flicking her tongue over the wrinkled opening.  Reflex took
hold as Kendra's buttocks tightened in response, emboldening Allison
to experiment further.  While her tongue busied itself in the wet
confines of Kendra's pussy,Allison slipped the tip of one finger into
Kendra's ass, feeling the younger woman respond by pushing against the
invading digit until it was in up to the second knuckle.

Pleased she had found something to give Kendra in return, Allison got
busy working her finger into Kendra's forbidden entrance.  It didn't
take long before the other woman was thrashing against the dual
stimulation and, seconds later, Allison was rewarded with the hot gush
of Kenny's release, feeling Kenny's clit (Christ, it was big) pulsing
and jerking with each spurt of liquid.

Not to be outdone, Kendra lifted her head slightly and with a quick
stab, inserted her thumb into Allison ass and two fingers into her
pussy.  The older woman stiffened at the assault, surprised at the
suddenness of the intrusion and knowing she was close to the edge.

"No..." Allison moaned.  "Not yet, please!  Make it last a little
longer!"  It was hard fighting against the building pleasure wave as
fingers and tongue worked feverishly to accomplish their task.

"The time for waiting is over, Allison," Kendra said softly.  "You
have to experience the love we have to offer you."   Having said that,
Kendra launched into a vicious attack on Allison's vulnerable boady
and emotions, letting the wave build then recede over and over,
deriving her own pleasure from the sounds of protest and pleasure
streaming from her mother-in-law.

The wave crested inside Allison and this time she knew there would be
no stopping it.  It hit her hard, washing over her tortured senses,
searing her nerves in white hot flames.  Allison was dimly aware of an
incredible wetness between her splayed legs, just as she barely
registered the obscene sounds
of slurping and sucking.

"Oh, my God... NO!" Allison screamed as the torrent of pleasure rushed
through her in all its forbidden glory.  Nothing she and Roger ever
did together compared to this singular joy.  Even in her emotional
ruin, Allison's mind frantically searched for some familiar ground to
latch onto, a vain effort to anchor what was left of her soul.  In a
moment which seemed to last forever, Allison felt conflict explode
inside of her, momentarily feeling the guilt and shame of what was
happening to her.  Women shouldn't do these things to each other -
only a man can make a woman feel this way!  The attempt failed and
Allison gave in to the esctasy, burning in the flames of lust.

*   *   *

Kendra moved away from Allison's sweating, writhing body, placing a
comforting hand on the older woman's exposed thigh.  Some instinct was
telling her Allison was in distress despite being caught in the throes
of orgasm, so she sat and waited, her own body unwinding from the
sexual tension it had been exposed to.

After long minutes, Allison's brown eyes opened, her skin flushed a
dusky red hue and she shook her head attempting to clear the
fuzziness.  Lips parted, Allison took a couple of deep breaths before
sitting up, only to feel the room start to spin.

"Lie back, Allison," Kendra said softly.

"I feel so strange," Allison muttered.  "Like I've been drinking all
day."

Kendra smiled at the analogy.  "That was a pretty strong orgasm -
it'll take a few minutes before you get it all together."

Allison did as she was told, immediately relieved when the spinning
stopped.  Once her head cleared, Allison took stock of her condition.
Perspiration and other fluids soaked the sheets beneath her and,
certainly, her hair was a mess.  Looking up and to her right a little,
she saw Kendra's pregnant and naked form, absently taking note of the
more than gentle swelling abdomen and the larger than usual breasts,
filling with milk for the yet-to-be-born infant.  An intense feeling
of guilt and shame lowered itself onto Allison's thoughts, drowing out
the pleasurable feelings which now felt very distant.  Tears welled up
and flowed over clenched eyelids as the realization took hold.

"My God, what have I done?"  Allison sobbed.

"Nothing you didn't want to do, Allison."

Ignoring the words meant to comfort her, Allison continued.  "What
would Roger think of me if he found out?"

Kendra placed a hand on Allison's thigh.  "He'd think you are one sexy
lady.  I know that's what I think."  Kendra stood, looking for her
discarded clothing.  Turning, she looked back at Allison and added,
"That's what Adam and Andrea would think, too."

At the mention of her children, Allison became a little more agitated.
"What are you trying to say, Kendra?  That my own children would think
I'm sexy?  That's sick."

"A while ago, you felt the same way about two women making love,"
Kendra replied, watching with some satisfaction as Allison's face went
beet red.  Still, she continued to protest, albeit weakly.

"That's different," Allison said, her face burning.  "We're two
consenting adults and you're only related to me by marriage."

"So?  What's your point?"

Allison turned toward Kendra, her eyes ablaze.  "The point is it makes
a difference.  I would never do something like this with one of my
children."

"That's a shame - your children wouldn't - and don't - agree."  Kendra
delivered the coup de grace without malice.

Allison was stunned at the implication.  "What are you saying?"

"I think you know what I'm talking about."

"Adam and Andrea... no.  That's not possible."  Allison started to
rise, only to be gently pushed back to a sitting position.

"Please sit, Allison.  There's something we have to talk about..."

TO BE CONTINUED...

Rob Morton